Skip to main content

Full text of "Christianity and Civilisation: Part 1, Foundations - Emil Brunner"

See other formats


CHRISTIANITY 

AND 
CIVILISATION 



» 



CHRISTIANITY 
AND 

CIVILISATION 



By 

EMIL BRUNNER 



HRST PART : 

FOUND A TIONS 



GIFFORD LECrrURES DELIVERED AT 
THE UNIVERSITY OF ST. ANDREWS 
1947 



CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 
New York 1948 



ComisHT, 1948c by 
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS 



Printed in the United States of America 



All rights reserved. No part of this book 
may be reproduced in any form mthont 
tke ptrmissioH of Chorhi Scrtbtm't Sotu 



A 



PREFACE 



NEVER, when about to publish a book, have I experienced 
such a conflict of feelhig as I have in laying before the 
public this first series of GifEord Lectures, delivered in 
the University of St. Andrews in February and March, 1947. 
On the one hand, for many years I have been convinced that 
such an attempt at a Christian doctrine of the foundations of 
civilisation is overdue, having regard in particular to the 
situation and the responsibility of the Protestant churches. It 
really ought to have been made long ago. What might not 
have been avoided if it hadl Sometimes I even think it is 
already too late. At any rate, if by the mercy of God we are to 
have some further breaking space, if He does grant us another 
chance to build up a new European civilisation on the ruins of 
the old, facing all the time the possibility of an imminent end 
to all civilised life on this globe, Christianity has a tremendous 
responsibility. 

in this book I seek to formulate and to justify my conviction 
that only Christianity is capable of furnishing the basis of a 
civilisation which can rightly be described as human. It is 
obvious that a clear conception of tfaie relation between Christian- 
ity and civilisation in their difEerent spheres is of paramount 
importance for such a task. Therefore somebody has to begin, 
however inadeqiiate may be his resources compared with the 
immensity and difficulty of the work to be done. 

It is this feeling of inescapable urgency which has prompted 
me to hasten the publication of my first series of lectures, which 
deal with the fimdamental presuppositions. I should hardly 
have overcome my hesitation, however, had I not received so 
much spontaneous encouragement from my hearers, particularly 
from my colleagues on the stafiE of the University of St. Andrews, 



vi 



PREFACE 



who appeared to be unanimously of the opinion that this initial 
series should be published without delay. 

On the other hand, the more I considered the problem as 
a whole, the more alarmed I was by the disproportion between 
its vastness and the incompleteness of my equipment for dealing 
with it. Whilst I am fully confident and free from anxiety in 
my own mind as to my main theses, I have little doubt that 
the deuil of my argument, particularly in its historical sections, 
presents many openings for criticism, whether by the expert 
in the history of philosophy, or the historian of civilisation. 
As the lay-out of my leaures is topical or systematic, and 
not historical, it was unavoidable that each chapter should 
somehow follow the whole course of European history, and that, 
necessarily, in seven league boots. The historian is entitled to 
dislike such surveys which cannot do justice to the manifold 
aspects and facts of historical reality. Simplifications are neces- 
sary in all sciences; one might even say that simplification is 
the very essence of science. But over-simplifications may be 
unjustifiable from various points of view. On some of these I 
am not too sure that I shall not be found at fault. 

Furthermore, I feel most vividly the disproportion between 
the magnitude of each of the main topics I am dealing with and 
the brevity and sketchiness of their treatment in a number of 
chapters, each the length of an hour's discourse. From the 
point of view of the scholar, it would have been preferable to 
choose one of them only and try to treat it more or less ex- 
haustively. But then the main purpose, which was exactly the 
opposite — namely to show under a variety of aspects the same 
fundamental dependence of our civilisation on its Christian 
basis — ^would have been defeated. I therefore hope that my 
readers will bear in mind this main purpose and make allowance 
for the inevitable limitations resulting from it. 

There are, it seems to me, two kinds of scientific conscientious- 
ness, the one demanding specialisation with all its inherent 
possibilities of profundity, the other calling for a venture in 
synthesis with all its danger of superficiality. The European 
mind of the last century has been developed so entirely and 



PREFACE 



vii 



exclusively along the first line, that any attempt at synthesis is 
looked upon as a sign of arrogance and as irresponsible dilettan- 
tism. But there are times — and such a time is ours — when 
synthesis must be risked, whatever the cost. Perhaps the one 
who so ventures has to pay the penalty and accept without 
grumbling the reproach of unscientific, premature audacity. 
Still, I cannot quite suppress the hope that there may be some, 
even amongst those with high standards of scientific probity, 
who can see that it is not lack of respect for their standards, or 
youthful impertinence, but a feeling of imperative necessity 
which might prompt such an imdertaking. Having already 
published not a few extensive monographs, I may be entitled to 
hope that this plea will not be misunderstood. 

The specific character of the topic of these lectures, which 
makes necessary such a venture in synthesis, may be accepted 
also as justification for the fact that the " scientific apparatus ", 
which in my previous books has been rather too heavy, is this 
time very slight. The field covered in this book is so vast that 
complete documentation is idtogether impossible, so that it 
seemed to me more honest not to attempt it. 

May I conclude this preface with an expression of my deepest 
gratitude to the Senate of the University of St. Andrews for the 
great honour they have shown me in inviting me to give this 
course of Gifford Lectures, imd for the extraordinary kindness 
and friendliness with which the members of the stafE, particularly 
of the Theological Faculty, received me and made me feel at 
home in their delightful and historic town. 

E.B. 



CONTENTS 



PREFACE 

I. INTRODUCTION : THE PROBLEM OF A 
CHRISTIAN CIVIUSATION . . . i 

Christian civilisation in danger. The contribution of 
Christianity to Western civilisation. The New Testament 
seems not interested in this problem. Pre-Christian civilisa- 
tions show independence of high civilisation from Christianity. 
The complexity of the problem forces upon us a new kind of 
approach : What is the Christian answer to some fundamental 
questions underlying all civilisation ? Programme of the 
lectures. 

II. THE PROBLEM OF BEING OR REALITY . 15 

The material and the spiritual, pantheism mediating. The 
Christian idea of reality determined by the idea of creation. 
Not materialism, nor the spiritual, nor pantheism. Conse- 
quences for the problem of necessity and contingence, freedom 
and determinism. The " perspectivity " of being, as expressed 
in Psalm 139. 

IIL THE PROBLEM OF TRUTH .... 30 

Objectivism and subjectivism. Attempts to overcome this 
alternative, in existentialism. Kierkegaard and the Christian 
conception of Truth. Distinction between Truth and truths. 
Truth and communion. Scientific and theological absolutism. 
The fatal psychological consequences of the separation of 
Truth and Love. 

IV. THE PROBLEM OF TIME . . .45 

East and West. Greek conception of eternity. The loss 
of the Eternal in modern history. The quantification of 
time, its psychological consequences. Eternity and time in 
Christian thought. Time-direction, time of decision. His- 
torical time. Evolution and progress. Progress, substitute 
for the Eternal. Christianity and the idea of progress. 



X 



CONTENTS 



V. THE PROBLEM OF MEANING .... 60 

Totality, character of meaning. Its negation, East and 
West, llie Greek equation of meaning and Logos, under- 
lying modem idealism. Its weakness seen from the Christian 
viewpcnnt. Formal and instrtimental character of culture or 
civilisation. The Christian idea of ultimate meaning. Its 
bearing on the time process. " Ambivalence " of history. The 
eschatological solution of the problem. 

VI. MAN IN THE UNIVERSE 75 

The primitive continuxmi. Its disruption by Greek human- 
ism. Christian humanism, in its synthesb widi Greek. Their 
separation in Renaissance and Reformation. Copernicus and 
Darwin. The dissolution of humanism in the 19th century. 
Nihilism and technocracy. Man slave of his technique. 
Man's place in the Universe according to the Christian idea. 

VII. PERSONALITY AND HUMANITY ... 91 

Primitive collectivism. The rise of individual personality. 
The Christian idea of personality correlative to communion. 
Love, not reason, the truly human. The decline of personalism 
in modem history. Its three major causes, immanentism, 
individualism, spiritualism-materialism. Its result, material- 
istic collectivism. The. totalitarian state. The guilt of 
Chxistianity within this development. 

VIIL THE PROBLEM OF JUSTICE . 106 

The idea of justice a historical heritage. The Lex naturae 
conception, Greek-Roman and Christian. Progressive dis- 
solution of the idea of divine justice, since Grotius, by rational- 
ism, individualism, and egalitarianism. Le contrat social. 
Its consequences for family, economic life, and the political 
order. Capitalism and Ck>mmunism twin brothers. The 
Chrisdan idea of justice subordinate to Love. It combines 
vrith equality uidikeness and, by it, organic unity. Its basis 
in the Christian idea of creation. The false alternative and 
die true synthesis. 

IX. THE PROBLEM OF FREEDOM .127 
Different levels of freedom. Freedom as fact and as postulate. 
Detemiinism and indeterminism. The radonalist equation 
of freedom and independence. The Christian idea : de- 
pendrace on God. The consequences of the rationalist 
equation. Marxian atheism. Modem independence move- 
ments : from nature and fiom authority. The crisis of 



CONTENT! 



HiarriaKe. Latent anarchism of the independence idea. 
The Christian idea puts divine authority fint and freedom 
second. Ecclesiastical authoritarianism. 

X. THE PROBLEM OF CREATIVITY . . . 14* 

Culture and creativity. Creativity gift of natiu-e, but ita 
interpretation and direction lies within freedom. Early 
misgivings about creativity. Prometheus, the Tower of Babel. 
Positive and critical attitude of Christianity. Misunder> 
standings about the role of Protestantism. Since the 
Renaissance supremacy of Creativity. Cult of Genius in 
Romanticism. Tendency to formalism. Claim to authmity 
disintegrates civilisation into totalitarian spheres. Politick 
totalitarianism the heir of the process. Theonomy integrate* 
the spheres and excludes all kinds of totalitarianism. 

NOTES AND REFERENCES . . . . . 



a 



CHRISTIANITY AND CIVILISATION 

First Series: The Foundations 
I 

THE PROBLEM OF A CHRISTIAN CIVIUSATION 

SINCE Mr. Churchill at a historic hour spoke words which 
have themselves made history about the survival of Chris- 
tian civilisation, the idea of Christian civilisation and its 
being endangered in the highest degree has become familiar 
among the Western nations. We have become conscious of the 
fact that in the course of some fifteen centuries something like a 
Christian civilisation has been created, and of the other fact 
that in our days this Christian dvilisatibn is at stake and its 
survival is questioned. Mr. Churchill's warning has retained 
its full actuality even now, after the battle of Britain has ended 
in victory. For, unfortunately, the pressures to which the 
foundations of this culture were exposed, have not decreased 
since then, but rather increased. It is necessary to remember, 
however, that this danger must have been acute for some time 
in the past. Before the world had heard the name Adolf Hitler, 
a solitary thinker, unknown till then, Oswald Spengler by name, 
had written a startling book with the almost apocalyptic title, 
Der Untergang des Abendlandes^. His ominous prophecy 
of the end of Western cultural tradition, based on his analysis 
of European history of the last centuries, is to be interpreted as 
meaning that the time is past when spiritual forces and values 
determine the face and character of the Western world. A new 
epoch has begun, in which the scholar, the artist, the seer and 
the saint are replaced by the soldier, the engineer and the man of 
political power ; an epoch which is no more capable of producing 
real culture, but merely an outward technical dvilisarion. But 



H INTRODUCTION [lECT. 

even Spengler was not the first to utter such dismal ideas about 
the future. 

Fifty years before Spengler, the great Swiss historian, Jakob 
Burckhardt, who fifty years after his death is being more and 
more universally considered as the greatest continental inter- 
preter of the history of civilisation, had sketched a picture of the 
future of the Western world which is not less terrifying.* This 
picture, like that of Spengler, is dominated by the figure of the 
political military dictator, gaining and sustaining his position by 
means of mass-psychology and extirpating all spiritual culture by 
his brutal militarism and imperialism. What then was seen by 
such prophetic minds as a terrible future, has become meanwhile 
an even more gloomy reality, although, thank God, until now 
merely a partial reality. 

The mere fact that more than half a century ago a man, 
thoroughly awake to the character of his time, was able to fore- 
■M the catastrophe we have experienced, indicates that the 
eruption of inhumanity, lawlessness and depersonalisation, 
which we have experienced during recent decades, must have 
had its deep historical roots. True, this eruption of anti-spiritual 
and anti-cultural forces, as they appeared first in the Bolshevist, 
then in the Fascist, and finally in the National-Socialist revolu- 
tion, came to the rest of the Western world as a complete surprise 
and left it in utter bewilderment. Still, looking back on these 
events, this feeling of complete surprise and horror is not 
altogether justified in view of the fact that the spiritual evolution 
during the last centuries was a slow and invisible, but none the 
less indubitable preparation for this outbreak. If we ask, as 
certainly many during these years have asked, how all this, this 
inhumanity, this lawlessness, this collectivist depersonalisation, 
was possible, the answer cannot, I think, be in doubt. The last 
three centuries, seen from the spiritual point of view, represent 
a history in which step by step the central and fundamental 
idea of the whole Western civilisation, the idea of the dignity 
of man, was undermined and weakened.' For more than a 
thousand years Western culture had been based on the Chrisdan 
idea that man is created in the image of God. This central 



l] CHRISTIAN VALUES IN DANGER 3 

Biblical idea iaduded both the eternal spiritual destiny of eveiy 
individual and the destiny of mankind to foim a free com- 
munion. With the Enlightenment, this idea, on which the 
whole structure of Western life was rested, began to be doubted. 

At first the alternative to the Christian idea was still a religious, 
although no longer distinctly Christian, theism. Then, further 
from the Christian foundation, there came a transcendentalism 
or idealism, which still remained metaphysical, although no 
longer explicitiy theistic. In the middle of the last century 
this idealistic humanism was replaced by a positivist philosophy 
of freedom and civilisation, which acknowledged no meta- 
physical but merely natural presuppositions. It is not sur- 
prising that this positivism in its turn more and more lost its 
humanistic contents and turned into a naturalistic philosophy, 
for which man was no more than a highly developed animal, 
the cerebral animal, and this was a conception of man within 
which such things as the dignity of man, the rights of man, and 
personality no longer had any foundation. Benjamin Constant, 
that noble Christian philosopher of freedom of the early 19th 
century, has comprehended die essence of this whole process of 
modem history in three words : " De la divinit^ par I'hiunanit^ 
k la bestiality ". The totalitarian revolutions, with their practice 
of inhumanity, lawlessness and depersonalising collectivism, 
were nothing but the executors of this so-called positivist philo- 
sophy, which, as a matter of fact, was a latent nihilism, and 
whidi, towards the end of the last and the begiiming of this 
century, had become the ruling philosophy of our universities 
and the dominating factor within the world-view of the educated 
and the leading strata of society. The postulatory atheism of 
Karl Marx and the passionate antitheism of Friedrich Nietzsche 
can be considered as an immediate spiritual presupposition of 
the totalitarian revolution in Bolshevism on the one hand and 
National-Socialism or Fascism on the other. That is to say, the 
prevalent philosophy of the Occident had become more or less 
nihilistic* No wonder that from this seed that harvest sprang 
up which our generation reaped with blood and tears, to use 
once more Mr. Churchill's words. 



4 INTRODUCTION [UECT. 

This sketch of the spiritual history of the last centuries is 
admittedly a forced simplification of reality, but why should it 
not be? It will suffice if, notwithstanding its onesidedness, it 
expresses something essential. I personally should claim that 
it does more: it does not merely express something essential, 
but the essential. Taken as a whole, the Western world has 
moved in this direction, away from a Christian starting point 
towards a naturalistic and therefore nihilistic goal, an evolu- 
tion which could not but end in the totalitarian revolutions and 
the formation of totalitarian states, of whidi one of the most 
powerful has emerged victorious from the battle. The crisis of 
Western civilisation, which became a life-and-death issue in the 
fight with National-Socialism, and which is still a life-and-death 
issue, primarily in view of the victorious totalitarian power in 
the East, is therefore at bottom a religious crisis. Western 
civilisation is, according to Mr. Churchill's word, a Christian 
civilisation, whatever that may mean. Therefore the progressive 
estrangement from Christianity, which characterises the history 
of the last centuries and our time, must necessarily mean a 
fundamental crisis for this whole civilisation. This crisis at 
bottom is nothing but a consequence of the fact that the deepest 
foundation of this civilisation, the Christian faith, has been 
shaken in the consciousness of European and American nations, 
and in some parts of this world has been more than shaken, in 
fact shattered and even annihilated. 

This negative thesis has as its presupposition a positive one, 
which lies in the concept of a Christian civilisation, namely that 
in some indefinite, but very real sense. Western civilisation was 
Christian, and, in so hit as it still exists, is Christian. It is more 
pleasant to give the proof or justification for this positive thesis 
than that for the first negative one, although the two postulate 
each other. Questionable as may be, from the point of view of 
Christian faith, any bold and uncritical use of the word Chris- 
tian culture, no one who knows our history can deny that the 
contribution of Christianity towards the treasury of a specifically 
Occidental culture has been enormous. Certainly we have to 
beware of the illusion tfaat ifaere ever was a Christian Europe. 



i] Christianity's contribution 5 

If you understand the word Christian in its full meaning as in- 
coipoiated in the New Tesument, the true disciples of Jesus 
Christ, as the apostolic teaching presupposes them, were a 
minority in all centuries of European history and within the 
Western world at large. But it is just a manifestation of the 
superhuman power and reality of Christian faith and of the New 
Testament message, that they are powerful factors within the 
cultural world, even where life has been only superficially 
touched by them, or where they are present in very diluted and 
impure manifestations. 

It is this which imposes itself as a manifest fact for every one 
who studies the cultural history of the West : it is not only the 
Romanesque and Gothic cathedrals dominating the silhouette 
of many European cities, not only the frescoes of Fra Angelico 
in San Marco and of Michelangelo in the Sistine, not only 
Milton's Paradise Lost, Rembrandt's engravings of Biblical 
stories, Bach's passion according to Saint Matthew, which are 
unthinkable without the Bible, and without the Church trans- 
lating, conserving and promulgating this Bible. Our democratic 
state-forms, also our public and private charitable institutions, 
the colleges of English and American universities, a multitude 
of the most important concepts of our psychological, philoso- 
phical, juridical and cultural language are directly or indirectly 
products of Christian tradition and of Christian thinking, feel- 
ing and purposing. It was not for nothing that during many 
centuries the Christian Church had the monopoly of education 
and instruction, that the invention of the printing press prim- 
arily contributed to the spreading of the Bible, that for many 
cenmries the most famous institutions of higher learning were 
foundations of Christian conmiunities and Churches and were 
primarily destined for the promotion of Christian knowledge. 
All that is easily understood if we consider that up to the 19th 
century every European individual was baptised and instructed 
by the Christian Church, that furthermore, at least in a super- 
ficial sense, the contents of the Bible message were believed by 
almost everybody and shaped their judgment of what is true 
and false, g^sod and evil, desirable and undesirable. Certainly 



6 INTRODUCTION [lECT. 

there were always some sceptics, doubters, heretics. But they 
could not manifest themselves as such. Certainly there was, pro- 
bably in all ages, a large majority of indifferent and lukewarm 
nominal Christians; but even they stood in an unbroken tradi- 
tion of doctrine and faith, and even their conscience was formed 
by the commandments of the Bible, whether they acted accord- 
ing to their conscience or not. £ven towards the end of the 
1 8th century, the typical thought of the Enlightenment, with its 
negative or doubting attitude, was confined to a decided min- 
ority within the higher ranks of society. The masses, even the 
large majority of educated men and women, always thought in 
the categories of Biblical Christian tradition, however diluted 
or mis-shaped and distorted the Gospel may have been in this 
tradition. It is therefore self-evident that in such a world of 
nations civilisation was deeply imbued, determined and guided 
by Christian faith, its contents, its norms, its concepts of value. 
The history of civilisation, as Christian, has not yet been written. 
What can be grasped of this history, however, by every one who 
has any knowledge of it and who has any share in European 
culture, is sufl&cient to justify that catch-word, " The Christian 
civilisation of the West at least in the sense of an undeniable 
fact, however different may be the interpretations of this fact. 

It seems necessary to me, however, to indicate even in this 
introductory survey of the field not only the facts, which may 
be summarised by the phrase. Christian civilisation, but also the 
deep and bewildering problem which is included in tl\is formula. 
How questionable the concept of a Christian civilisation is, can 
be seen from two sides, from that of Christian faith and that of 
civilisation. Let me start with the first : anyone who approaches 
the New Testament with the intention of getting instruction 
about the relation between Christian faith or doctrine and civili- 
sation or culture from the most authoritative source, cannot fail 
to be astonished, bewildered and even disappointed.* Neither 
the Gospels nor the letters of the apostles, neither the teaching 
of Jesus himself, nor that of his disciples, seem to encourage us 
in any way to investigate this relation. Jesus teaches about the 
kingdom of God and its righteousness, about its coming, its 



l] THE NEW TESTAMENT 7 

essence and the conditions of the panaking in it, in a way which 
does not seem to betray any interest in any of those things which 
we include under the terms civilisation or culture. Quite the 
contrary. Not only is His own mind unambiguously, not to say 
onesidedly, directed towards the one goal which— however it 
may be expressed — is something totally different from what we 
understand by civilisation; He also requires from His disciples 
the same unambiguous, uncompromising attitude and orienta- 
tion. It is true that in the last century the teaching of Jesus 
about the kingdom of God was often interpreted in a manner 
which had greater kinship with our social and cultural problems. 
But this is past. All New Testament scholars nowadays would 
admit* that this 19th century interpretation, whether we like it 
or not, was a falsification of the historical facts. Whether you 
understand the kingdom of God more as a present reality or as 
something to come, in either case it is a reality which entirely 
transcends the sphere of civilisation. Its content is theloxoToc, 
the ultimate and absolute, the perfect, the truly divine, distin- 
guished from all human relativity. This Gospel is concerned 
with man's relation to God in its innermost mystery and with 
the relation to man in the most personal and intimate sense, 
without any reference to cultural values and social institutions. 
The teaching of this kingdom of God, however, is the be-all and 
the end-all of the Gospel of Jesus ; there is no room in it for any- 
thing else, for all these important but temporal and secular 
things like art, education, science, sodal and political order. 
How then should it be possible for anyone who takes his stan- 
dards for Christian truth from this Gospel of Jesus, to attempt 
anything like a Christian doctrine of civilisation? 

No more encouraging is the picture which we find in the 
letters of the apostles, not to speak of that understanding of 
Christian life and faith whidi the last book of the Bible, the 
Apocalypse of John, expresses. It is no more explicitly the 
proclamation of the kingdom of God which focusses the 
thoughts and feelings of Christians, but the preaching of salva- 
tion, of eternal life in Jesus Christ, of the consummation of all 
things in the impovola of Christ, the Gospel of forgiveness of 



8 .INTRODUCTION [UECT. 

sins, of redeii^>tion, of the divine judgment, of the working of 
the Holy Spirit in the hearts of the faithful and in the Christian 
community. It is the proclamation of Resurrection, of the 
coming final judgment, of the restoration and perfection of all 
things beyond their historical existence. What has all this to 
do with the problems and tasks of cultural life? At any rate 
they never become explicit topics of doctrine. There are a few 
exceptions to this rule, a few short, although very important, 
comments on the state, on marriage and family, on the relation 
between parents and children, masters and slaves, but this is 
about all. And if you take the last mentioned, the problem of 
slavery, disappointment becomes even greater; for nothing is 
said about slavery being an instimtion which contradicts the 
principle of human dignity and freedom. On the contrary, we 
find there an exhortation to the slaves to be satisfied with their lot 
and loyally to obey their masters. Therefore the result of this 
investigation seems to be entirely negative with regard to a 
Christian doctrine of civilisation, whether you attribute this fact 
to indifEerence, to the expectation of an imminent end of the 
world, or to some other cause. 

A similar result seems to be gained if you view the relation of 
Christianity and civilisation from the other side, from that of 
civilisation. When we survey the history of civilisation before 
the entrance of Christianity into world history, we have to 
admit, if we want to be fair, that the civilisation- of the pre- 
Christian era does not seem to lack an essential element which 
would be introduced only by Christianity. Civilisation and 
culture seem to live entirely out of their own resources. Who 
would deny the grandeur of the did Egyptian, Indian or Chinese 
civilisations? These nations had a magnificent art, excellent 
institutions of law and state, splendid systems of education and 
fine culture without any knowledge of God's revelation in 
Christ or of the teaching of the prophets in the Old Testament. 
And what about the classical people of the highest culture, 
the Greeks? Have the achievements of ancient Greece in archi- 
tecture or sculpture, in epic, lyric or dramatic poetry ever and 
anywhere been surpassed? Is there in any later epoch anything 



l] A NEW APPROACH 9 

comparable to the intensity and universality of the Greek 
scientific mind? Has there ever been, to give one name only, 
a man comparable to Aristotle, who could claim to have created 
and mastered so many different branches of science and led 
them on in that first impetus to the highest level of classical 
perfection? Or we may think of those cultural values which 
are less visible. Have the Greeks been surpassed by any later 
generation in the development of fine manners, of forms of 
spirited sociability, of that humanism which is sensitive to every 
noble thing? Is not that same Athens, which produced the 
Panhenon and Greek tragedy, also the cradle of the oldest 
democracy of the world? Must not the philosophers of all later 
generations first become students of Parmenides, Plato and 
Aristotle and remain within their school all their lives, if they are 
to produce something worth while? And all that, hundreds of 
years before Jesus Christ I 

This fact confused the first Christian theologians and led them 
to put forward the hypothesis that the Greek philosophers had 
learned the best of their philosophy from Moses and the 
prophets of Israel by some unknown historical mediation. We 
know to-day that this is not so ; we have to content ourselves with 
the fact, that the highest summit of culture and civilisation 
which history knows, developed without any influence of 
Biblical revelation, and we shall have to keep this fact before our 
eyes whenever we speak about the relation of Christianity and 
civilisation-' 

If now we put together these two results of our consideration, 
on the one hand the intimate connection between Christianity 
and civilisation in Western history, and the fundamental im- 
portance of Christianity for our civilisation, and on the other,, 
the mutual independence and indifference of Christianity and 
civilisation as it appears from the New Testament as well as from 
pre-Christian history, the problem of Christian civilisation is 
intensified and deepened in a way that makes anything like a 
cheap solution appear completely impossible. So much is clear 
from the start, that the synthesis included in the concept of a 
Christian civilisation is full of problems and that this expression 



lO IKTRODUCTION [lBCT. 

must be used with the greatest caution. Fro^l the very outset 
we are then in the situation of Socrates : we know that we do not 
know what a Christian civilisation is and can be. We know 
that we do not have in our hands a ready-made programme 
which has simply to be applied. 

To be sure, the practical task indicated in Mr. Churchill's 
words about the preservation of Christian civilisation exists 
and claims supreme attention and effort. All Europe uttered a 
sigh of relief when those words were spoken. But we are no 
statesmen, and our task is not immediately practical but theo- 
retical, although certainly not detached from the practical 
interest. Therefore something is expected from us whidi cannot 
be expected from a statesman. And it may be that there are 
statesmen who are intensely interested in our doing our job, 
which is not theirs. 

Therefore I propose in these lectures to follow a path which 
may appear a very bold one, and the difficulties of which are so 
well known to us, that for a long while I hesitated to enter upon 
it, but which seems to be a little more adequate to the depth of 
the problem than most of the other more familiar ones. Let 
me try to sketch it in a few words. 

If by culture or civilisation — ^for the present not distinguishing 
these concepts — ^we understand the sum of productions and 
productive forces by which human life transcends the animal 
or vital sphere of self-preservation and preservation of the 
species, and if we ask by what factors such culture or civilisation 
is determined, it seems that these factors can be subsumed under 
three heads, in such a way that nothing essential is left out. 
Civilisation is determined, first, by namral, factors like formation 
of country, climate, possibilities of maintenance, within which, 
as a given frame, human life has to develop. Civilisation is 
determined, secondly, by the physical and spiritual equipment 
of men within a given area, by their physical and spiritual forces, 
their vitality, their energy and their talent. These two comr 
plexes we can put toge&er as that which is outwardly and 
inwardly given. Apart from these given factors, which arc 
inacc^sible to human determination and freedom, there is a 



l] FUNDAMENTAL Q.UESTIONS II 

third, which is just as important for the formation of a certain 
civilisation in its specific character, namely the spiritual pie- 
suppositions of a religious and ethical nature which, not in 
themselves cultural, we might call the culture-transcendent pre- 
suppositions of every culture. This third factor lies within the 
sphere of historical freedom, within that area which is open to 
the free self-decision of man. Assuming equal natural data and 
equal physical and spiritual forces, two cidtures will develop 
differently if this third factor, the culture-transcendent pre- 
suppositions, is different. It is this third factor which affords 
the possibility for a spiritual force like Christianity to enter the 
field of culture and give it a certain direction and character. 
Once more assuming the natural data and the physical and 
spiritual forces of two nations to be equal, the culture and civilisa- 
tion within them will greatly differ, if the one is dominated by 
the Christian religion and the other has another religion or an 
irreligious conception of life, forming its culture-transcendent 
factor. This third factor then is the one within which the 
Christian faith, as distinguished from its alternatives, becomes 
relevant. 

Now, within this third range, there are a number of funda- 
mental basic questions regarding human existence which, in any 
case, must be answered and are answered, whether in a Christian 
or in a non-Christian manner. Such questions are the problem 
of being, of truth, of meaning, and so on. Whether one is con- 
scious of them or not, these questions are present ; they must be 
answered and the answer caimot be put off. These culture- 
transcendent presuppositions are working factors, and in tiieir 
totality they are one of the decisive elements within any given 
civilisation. 

It is just as false to consider these spiritual elements as the 
one decisive factor — as has often been done by Christian theolo- 
gians or idealistic philosophers,' as it is erroneous not to consider 
tiiem at all or to underrate their importance — as has often been 
done by naturalist or positivist philosophers. On one hand, it 
must be affirmed that civilisation may be different in two given 
areas, even if both are determined by the same spiritual factor, 



12 INTRODUCTION [lBCT. 

e.g. by Christianity, presupposing that the natural conditions, 
and the physical forces and spiritual talents are different. On 
the other hand, it must be said that civilisation may be different 
in two given areas, althou^ the natural conditions, physical 
forces and spiritual talents are the same. That means that each , 
of the three groups of factors is decisive for the face and content 
Qf a civilisation. By civilisation we do not merely imdeistand 
the narrower range of art, science and spiritual culture, but also 
economical and political forms and institutions. We, therefore, 
reject from the very start both a one-sided, spiritualising inter* 
pretation, which takes account merely of the third factor, the 
culture-transcendent presuppositions, and a one-sided natural- 
istic interpretation, which takes account only of the determining 
factors which are given in nature and man's natural equipment. 
The justification for this a priori starting point can be given only 
in the course of these lectures. 

One thing, however, must be said at the start to justify our 
procedure. This procedure is a bold venture, because it ignores 
all traditional classifications of scientific investigation. To seek 
out those fundamental questions, underlying all human exis- 
tence, seems to be a task for philosophy. At any rate, up to 
now, it has been the philosophers who have dealt with them. 
On the other side, we are not primarily concerned with philo- 
sophical answers to these queistions, but with the answers which 
the Christian faith gives. And this seems to be a task for the 
theologians. At the same time, our investigation will not take 
place, so to say, in the empty space of thought, but within the 
concrete world of history and present-day life. For we are not 
merely interested in general abstract possibilities of a Christian 
civilisation, but in the possibility and the specific character of 
a Christian civilisation within this given historical world. 
And though our procedure is theoretical, our aim is intensely 
practical. Therefore I should not be surprised if what I am 
trying to do here were to be judged unfavourably by theologians 
as being philosophy, by philosophers as being theology, com- 
bined witl^ a dilettante attempt at what in German is called 
Geistesgeschichte and Gesellschaftskritik. My reply to this 



l] THE CHRISTIAN ANSWERS I3 

expected criticism is that I am just as much, but no more, con- 
vinced of the shortcomings of this attempt as of its necessity and 
imperative urgency. 

The point of view from which this investigation will be made 
is that of Christian faith. Agaiin, by Christian faith we do not 
mean something indefinite, but the Gospel of the New Testa- 
ment, as it is understood within the tradition of Reformation 
theology. When therefore we ask, what is the Christian answer 
to those elementary fundamental questions of human existence, 
and what is the characteristic impact which this Christian 
answer must have for the formation of civilisation, we mean by 
Christian faith what, according to this specific tradition, the New 
Testament means. But I want to make it clear from the very 
start — ^impossible though it is to justify such a statement here — 
that this position includes a critical attitude with regard to any 
fixed dogma and an openness of mind and heart with regard 
to all Christian tradition and knowledge. Reformation dieo- 
logy, truly understood, is neither uncritical orthodox Biblicism 
nor self-assured exclusive confessionalism. It includes, on the 
contrary, both the critical and the ecumenical attitudes. I am 
sorry that the limitations imposed on these leaures do not allow 
me to expound and prove these assertions, which are the result 
of an extended process of critical theological self-examiaation. 

Let me conclude what has been said by giving a final formula- 
tion of our problem. The problem of this first series of lectures 
is to be stated in three questions : — 

1. What answers does the Christian faith give to certain 
fundamental questions of human existence which underlie any 
civilisation as their culture-transcendent presuppositions? 

2. How do these answers compare with other answers to 
the same questions, as they occur in the course of Occidental 
history? 

3. What is the specific importance of the Christian answers 
compared with that of the others? The following are the 
questions which we have in mind or at least some of the most 
important of them : — 



14 INTRODUCTION 

The problem of being. 

The problem of truth. 

The problem of time. 

The problem of meaning. 

Man in the wiiverse. 

Personality and hwnanity. 

The problem of justice. 

The problem of freedom. 

The problem of creativity. 
In trying to answer these questions we venture to outline in 
this first part a Christian doctrine of the foundations of civilisa- 
tion, whilst the second part will deal with the more conoete 
problems of the different areas of civilised life. 



II 



THE PROBLEM OF BEING OR REALITY 

WHAT is ? What is real ? What is appearance ? 
Perhaps it may seem strange that we start with this 
question, which is certainly not the one modem man 
asks. I£s question is : what is the meaning of life? Has li£e 
a meaning at all? The problem o£ being is foreign to him. It 
always luu been foreign to nott-|^o«^faer8; it seems to be a 
problem which exists <mly for the tidiilcer. So tt ia, to a conscious 
problem. The ordinary man does not ask this question; for 
him it seems to be settled, he lives as if it were settled. He is 
not aware of the fact that his whole life is determined by an 
axiomatic conception of what is real. 

That becomes clear if we ask what then is reality, God or the 
world, mind or matter, the visible or the invisible, the temporal 
or the eternal, the Many or the One? For the man of our time 
at any rate, whatever else he may consider as real, it is beyond 
question that sensible, tangible material things have the priority 
as regards certainty and weight of being. A realist is a man 
who tests reality by this criterion: material, sensible fact. The 
prevalent standard is still the primitiTe standard of physical 
condition. The most teal thing is the hard, solid material, then 
follows the liquid, then the vaporous airy, transparent. The 
spirimal, therefore, is a further diminution of substantial reality, 
that which is farthest away from that most impressive reality of 
all, the heavy, impenetrable block of iron or stone. It is from this 
concepdon of reality that Ernst Haeckel defined God in conscious 
blasphemy as a gaseous vertebrate. On the other hand, if a 
Hindu calls Europeans materialists, he has in mind somehow 
this scale of realities which most Europeans take so much as a 
matter of course, that they cannot even understand that anyone 



l6 THE PROBLEM OF BEING OR REALITY [lEGT. 

might disagree and think differently about reality. This con- 
ception of reality, however, is by no means self-evident. Those 
who have been brought up within the Hindu tradition not only 
think, but feel, diferently. It is not merely their theory, but 
impUcit in their whole sense of life, that this material world is a 
phantom, an illusion which hides and falsifies our perceptions. 

This is the feeling not only of those learned Brahmins who 
have studied the philosophy of the Upanishads. In the course 
of hundreds or cvtn thousands of years something of this 
advaita-doctrine has become a common possession and has 
deeply influenced the sense of reality within the Indian world. 
Reality is not the many things which we can grasp and touch;, 
reality is the One which we can never perceive with our senses. 
The more sensual, the more material, the less real. The true 
being is that which is farthest away from the material, and 
therefore is pure spirit; nay, even this assertion is still deter- 
mined by that illusory world of the Many, and therefore not 
adequate. The true being is that which is beyond the opposition 
of mind and matter, subject and object, and therefore beyond 
definition by concepts, because definition as such is a limitation. 
Truly real is that indivisible One which, because indivisible, is 
also indefinable — Brahma. 

This idea, which is so foreign to us and sounds so incredible, 
has held its own not only in India but also at certain times in 
Europe, in the form of Neoplatonic philosophy and mysticism, 
particularly within the so<alled Christian mediaeval world. Tlie 
one true being, the ovrots ov, as Plato called it, is the divine One, 
the ev Koi nSv. True reality therefore is the spiritual, not the 
material world. A realist at that time was someone who affirmed 
the primary reality of the ideas of the spiritual world. Matter 
within that conception is, so to say, mind in a state of distension, 
obscuration, dismemberment, difiEusion into what we in our time 
call substance. The mediaeval thinker would have denied that 
attribute or qualification; substance to him was that which is 
unchangeable, that which has eternal duration, that which 
caimot be divided, the One and All. 

Modem physics, paradoxical as it may seem at first sight, can 



n] MATTBR AND SPI&IT IJ 

bring us closer to an undentanding at what mediiKval niap 
thought. In modem physics, reality is not substance, but 
energy, not something dead, fixed, stiff, but living power, tense, 
dynamic. No longer is energy an appearance of matter, it is 
matter that is an appearance of eoergy. Therefore it seems as 
if at the most unexpected point, in the science of matter, a 
revolution in the concept of being is in the making, a revolution 
in the direction of what we call mediaeval Platonism or idealism. 
Leibnitz seems to be right : reality is to be found ultimately not 
in masses of matter, but in spiritual forces. 

But perhaps this " either/or " is false, perhaps both extended 
matter and non-extended spirit are equally real, without being as 
such the ultimate reality. Since the Greek mind formed the 
concept of Cosmos, a mediating view of reality has been in exist- 
ence. This world, which we see with our eyes and grasp with our 
hands, is somehow real. But what we ^jaap and see is not reality 
itself, but one of its aspects. Consummate reality is a totality, 
a world permeated by Logos, a unity of God and world, of mind 
and matter, of eternity and temporality, of transpaient spirit and 
opaque weight. What the Creek with his plastic artistic mind 
expressed in his Cosmos idea, is something to which corresponds 
in some undefined manner a feeling which is basic in many 
pec^les and which we find living in the primitive mind. Nature 
is permeated by divine spirimal forces, nature is always both, 
divine and immaterial, sensual and material. Reality is, like our- 
selves, animated body and materialised soul, divine nature and 
materialised divinity. Nature-forces are divine forces and deities 
are nature-forces. The one changes into the other, nay, the one 
is the other. This is also a feeling of many in our own day, 
expressing itself in. the art and poetry of recent times in a most 
elementary way : reality is deeper than materialists think, our 
senses grasp only its surface, not its depth. Or better, surface 
and depth are one, the visible is the invisible and the invisible 
15 the visible. Just this mystical unity is reality. " Namr hat 
weder Kern noch Sdude, beides ist sie mit einem Male" 
(Gk)ethe). This nature, identical with God, is reality. 

The Christian understanding of reality is of a very di&rent 



l8 THB PROBLEM OB BBINO OR REALITY [I.BGT. 

kind, totally unlike all ibeat conceptions.* It is detennined by 

the thought that God is the creator and the world His creation. 
God therefore is the prinuuy reality. Whatever else we call real 
is secondary, dependent reality. This opposition of the divine 
and the creaturely beings seems at first hand very akin to that 
Neoplatonic distinction between the One, the real being and the 
Many which are not truly real. It would indeed be liard to 
understand how during so many centuries Cliristian theology 
and the Christian Church could have believed in the congruence 
if not identity of these two concepts, if there were not at least 
some similarity between these two conceptions of being. It is 
possible, as scholastic theology shows, to interpret the Neopla- 
tonic idea of being in such a way that it becomes reconcilable 
with the Christian idea, if we assume on the other hand that the 
Christian idea has already been in some way adapted to the 
Neoplatonic one.^* The conmum element in both is negative : 
tiiis material tangible sense world is not, as the superficial muul 
believes, the true reality. Popular materialism or sensational- 
ism is not reconcilable either with the Neoplatonic or with the 
Christian idea. The primary reality, the aboriginal being is 
God, and God is spirit. 

This assertion, that God Who is spirit is the creator of all, 
has the most momentous consequences for the understanding of 
all existence." AU co-ordinates of the picture of reality — ^the 
above and the below, the whole systein of weights, the whole 
hierarchy of values — and therefore the whole conception of 
culture and civilisation is determined by it. If God, the creator, 
is, then that gloomy idea of fate and fatality, which lies like a 
spell over the ancient as well as the modem world, loses its basis^ 
It is not a fate, an impersonal, abstract determining power, not a 
law, not a something which is above everything that is and 
happens, but He, the creator spirit, the creator person. 

If we take this idea seriously, wo see at once an unbridgeable 
contrast between the Christian and the Neoplatonic idea of 
being. The Neoplatonic — and we may say also the idealistic 
and mystical conception of being — ^is impersonal ; the Christian 
idea is personal. The Neoplatonic is static; the Christian is 



n] DEPENDENT BEING I9 

acttre and dynamic. God's being is the being of the Lord who 
pouts everything and is not posited. Sdiolastic theology 
rightly uses the concept of God as actus purus, unconditional 
activity or actuality or actuosity. God is therefore never 
object, but always subjea; never something— it> substance — ^but 
He, or rather Thou. Cod is absolutely free will, free in such a 
way that the world, His creation, is at every moment conditioned 
by His will. Its being is like that of a soap bubble which exists - 
only because and as long as it is blown by the blower. The 
moment he ceases to blow it, it collapses into nothingness. Of 
course this simile falls short; the blower blows the bubble out 
(rf a given liquid, God " blows " the world out of nothing, and 
He Isolds it by His will through His creatio continua above the 
abyss of nothingness. 

With this a second aspect of this idea of being is given, that 
of creaturely, dependent being. It is here that the contrast of 
the Christian with the idealistic as well as the materialistic con- 
cepts becomes particularly clear. For the materialist, i.e. one to 
whom material, sensual being is the truly real, matter is a reality 
of unquestionable, absolute solidity. True, eVen he caimot but 
see that all things are changing and passing. But what changes, 
he thinks, is not matter itself but merely the forms of matter. 
The bearers of this unquestionable, absolute reality are the 
elements, the chemical elements, the atoms. The atomic theory 
of Democrims was invented in order to maintain the conception 
of absolute matter In face of the obvious change in the material 
world. It therefore was a profound shock to this — ^popular or 
philosophical — materialism, when the latest results of physical 
sdence pointed to the fact that there are no such unchangeable 
material elements, that under the hands of the physicists this • 
substance was transformed into mere energy and mathematical 
relations. However that may be, according to Christian thought 
there is no such imperishable, self-contained substance, but only 
creaturely being, which exists because, and so long as, and such 
as God wills it to be; being which He calls out of nothing and 
which He holds above nothing. It is, however, not only the 
doctrine of creation, but equally Christian eschatology, with its 



20 THE PROBLEM OF BEING OR REALITY [lECT. 

idea that this world at one time will be no more, which is deter- 
minative for the Christian conception of creaturely dependent 
being as distinguished from the being of God Himself. 

This Christian idea of creaturely being is as radically difEerent 
from the idealist as from the materialist conception. This 
created world is no mere appearance as idealism asserts. It is 
reality. God has called it to be real. Its being is not stamped 
with the mark of nothingness or degeneracy. What God hts 
created, that is, even if it is not independent but dependent 
being. It is God Himself who g^ves it the weight of reality and 
even of goodness. " And God saw every thing diat He had 
made and behold it Was very good." The Neoplatonic idea 
that everything which is not God is somehow degraded, de- 
generate, defective being, and the old idea of Plato that matter 
as such is evil, is here impossible. Its being material does not 
mean that a negative value is to be attached to material being; 
in its place and within its limits it is good. 

There is in Biblical thought as well as in that of Aristotle or 
Plotinus a conception of a hierarchy of being, represented, for 
instance, in the Genesis narrative of creation. The different 
levels of the material, the organic, the animal and the human are 
distinguished. But the lower levels are not thought of as less 
real, nor as inferior. Everything which God has created, a 
so-called lower being as well as a so<alled higher one, has its full 
positive value in its place. The idea— so fundamental in medi- 
aeval thought — ^that the hierarchy of being is also a hierarchy of 
value, has no place within the Christian concept of the created 
world. We shall see later what decisive importance this differ- 
ent valuation of the hierarchical structure of the world has for 
» the whole problem of ethics. 

The Biblical idea of God the creator and the world as His 
creation, in contrast to the Aristotelian and the Neoplatonic 
conception of being, does not permit the idea of a continuum 
in which God is the highest and matter the lowest point. God 
is never to be seen in continuity with the hierarchy of the created 
world. The distinction between God and creature is absolute; 
the distinctions between the creatures, however, are relative. 



n] NECESSITY AND CONTINOBNOB SI 

There is no transition between created and the non-created 
bong, God alone has non-created divine reality, and aU creation 
has merely dependent, created reality. Between these two there 
are no intermediates. With this conception of creator and 
creation, the whole Cosmos idea and the comspcmding panthe- 
istic interpretation of nature, as we find it both in antiquity and 
in modem times, is exploded. The synthesis of the divine and 
of nature, of the infinite and finite is dissolved, and with it the 
foundation of paganism, which consists precisely in the affirma- 
tion of a transition between the divine and the world. All 
those conceptions of continuity between the finite and the in- 
finite, the transcendent and this world, the divine and the 
earthly existence, that whole hierarchy of mythical figures, that 
scale reaching from the half divine hero to the highest of gods, or 
that interpenetration of nature and divinity which diaracterises 
the world concept of the primitive mind, as well as those sublime 
ideas of the world-permeating Logos making of the world a 
Cosmos, and every form of modem pantheism — all these are con- 
sumed by the fire of the idea of creation. No continuity what- 
ever is left but the sharp opposition : Godhead on the one hand, 
the world's creatureliness on the other. 

Of course this transcendence of God's being shoidd never be 
confused with a transcendence of God's activity. The trans- 
cendent God — that is, the God who has the monopoly of divin- 
ity — ^is not separated from His creation. Distinction is not 
separation. God's being is distinguished from that of the world, 
but the world exists by His sustaining presence and activity. 
That God whom Goethe scorns (" Was war' ein Gott, der nur von 
aussen stiesse "), is not the God of Biblical revelation, but of 
rationalistic deism. The God of revelation is the absolutely 
vmworldly, the self-sufficient Lord, but He is the One who not 
only creates the world but sustains and mles it. He is the One 
by Whose will and action it is real and remains in existence, and 
without Whose presence and sustaining activity it would fall 
into nothingness. Every grain of sand depends on Him; 
without Him it passes into nothing. 

Thoefore it is only from the Christian idea of creation that 



22 THE PROBLEM OF BEING OR REALITY [LBGT. 

that which, in the philosophy of the Middle Ages, is called the 
contingency of being can be understood.'* The distinction 
between the divine and absolute, and the contingent and relative 
being of created things is unknown to all the Greek philosophers. 
They either oppose die One, as the truly real, to mere appear- 
ance, or they think in terms of continuity, be it an upward 
continuum, like Aristotle, or a downward continuum, like 
Plotinus. 

On the other hand, in the same degree that modem philosophy 
departs from the Christian idea of God, the distance between the 
contingent and the non-contingent disappears. For material- 
istic thinkers there is no contingent being. For them matter 
is the primary and absolute being. The atoms are uncon- 
ditionally, absolutely real. Materialism attributes to the atoms 
the qualities which in CSiristian theology ate attributes o£ God. 
According to materialistic thought they have the a se esse, they 
are eternal and independent beings. For the idealist only spirit 
or mind is real. The world, however, is mere appearance. 
There is no room for contingence in either case. This becomes 
of special importance in the interpretation of natural law as 
physics understands the term. 

For the materialist, i.e. for the person whose conception of 
being is determined by matter, the laws of nature are absolute, 
objective entities inherent in material being. They are " die 
ewigen, unwandelbaren Gesetze " by which all being, all 
happening is determined. Again these namral laws play the 
r61e which in Christian thought is given to the will of God. 
They are the opposite of the contingent — the necessary. This 
is the blind, impersonal necessity of fate, which determines, 
everything. According to Laplace, a mind which at a given 
moment knew the site and motion of all atoms in the Universe 
would be capable of reconstructing all the past and to predict all 
the future, according to the laws of mechanics." Everything 
is finished before it starts, nothing new can happen. But whilst 
we can easily understand that this determinism and fatalism is 
the natural and necessary consequence of materialistic con- 
ception, it is rather surprising to observe that this idea of &te 



✓ 



n] FREEDOlf AND DETERMINISM 23 

lurks behind all pre-Christian religion and philosophy as well. 
Fate is above all the Gods of m3rthology; Moira is above Zeus 
and his Pantheon. The sentences of the Noms decide the fate 
of the highest Cods of Germanic religion. The highest Cods 
of Indian religion are powerless with regard to Karma, they 
themselves are seized by the turning of the spiiming wheel of 
fate. This coming and going is the expression of a higher, 
imknowable, impersonal necessity. And this is true also of all 
Greek philosophy. Neither Plato's "ideas" nor Aristotle's 
"entdechy" nor the divine Nous of Stoicism or of Neoplatonism 
breaks through this uncaimy, gloomy determinism. Why is 
this so? It is -because all being which is conceived of in im- 
personal terms has the character of fate. The personal Cods of 
mythology are not absolute, and the Absolute of Greek philo- 
sophy is not personal. There is but one alternative to fatalism 
or determinism — the idea of God being almighty, sovereign 
Lcffd, Whose freedom is above everything that is, and Whose 
freedom is the cause of being of everything which is not Him- 
self; the idea that God, the sovereign Lord, has created the world 
out of nothing and can drop it into nothingness if He so wills. 
He is that God, however. Whose will is not an unfathomable 
secret, but revealed Love. Whether there is a fate above every- 
thing or not is the same question as whether there is an 
impersonal being or a personal absolute will above everything. 
It seems to make little difference, however, whether this imper- 
sonal being be material or spiritual or an imknowable unity of 
both. Either fate or God the Creator 1 From the Christian point 
of view, then, natural laws are not absolute entities, but belong 
themselves to the sphere of contingent relative being. Natural 
laws themselves are created. They are, as we have it in the 
German language, Ge-setze, i.e. " settings ". God set them to be. 
Now this conception of setting is ambiguous or ambivalent. 
And this ambiguity of divine setting — Satzung, Gesetze — is a 
fundamental trait of all Christian doctrine. On the one hand, 
God's settings, orders, laws, Gesetze are thought of as perma- 
nent, static structures, as stable and dependable traits of the 
God-created Universe. You can rely upon these orders being 



24 Tap PROBLBM OF BSINO OR REALITY [lEGT. 

maintained ; you can count on them ; there is no disorder and 
arbitrariness in this world; it is an orderly world. But on the 
other hand these settings, laws and orders, being given by God, 
wants them to be. They are limitations for our freedom, not 
for His. His freedom is above all settings or laws, they are not 
fetters upon His action, and some day they shall be no more. 
For " the frame of this world perishes The contingent is also 
the transient, the perishable, the non-eternal. 

Natural laws are not absolutes ; behind and above them there 
is divine freedom. Natural laws are not ultimates, they are 
instrumental to God's purpose. They do not determine the 
purposes of God. They are organs, servants of His will, God's 
purposes can never be understood in terms of law. The law in 
every sense of the word has a subordinate, although a very im- 
portant and indispensable function in God's economy. It has 
always to be reckoned with as a means of God, but it is never to 
be taken as an ultimate expression of God's will and purpose. 
It is therefore questionable whether we are justified in speaking 
of " eternal laws ". All laws, whether natural or moral, belong 
to the created world. God's own will can never be expressed 
iiltimately in terms of law, because the freedom of His love as 
well as of His holiness is above them. If theology speaks of the 
law of God's own being, we must take care that we are not 
caught in our own words, putting abstractions above God's free 
will. 

The physics of to-day, in distinction from that of Laplace's 
time, has made it possible agdn to hold fast the Biblical idea of 
God without getting into a conflict with natural law. Without 
entering the difficult and controversial consequences of the 
turn theory and without making a premature use of its 
startling results, we may safely say that the i8th and 19th 
century idea of an absolute world-determination by natural law, 
presupposing the idea of a " closed Universe " as pronounced by 
Laplace, has broken down. The idea of natural law will play its 
important and beneficent r61e m the future as it has done in the 
past. But it has ceased to play the rdle of an absolute world- 
dominant. There is room agsdn for the acknowledgment of 



ii] "perspectivity" of being 25 

freedom, both divine and human.^* But it is not physics, not 
even post-Planck-Einstein physics, that can break the spell of 
fatalism. That is done alone by the faith in God, the creator 
and Lord, as He is known through Biblical revelation exclusively. 

I should like to draw from the BibUcal idea of God a last 
consequence of ontology, which I shall call the " perspectivity " 
of being. Starting once more from the materialistic understand- 
ing of being, we find there as the guiding pattern the idea of the 
atom, the ultimate, material, unchangeable unit behind the 
changing, material happening. This atom is, whatever its defini- 
tion in terms of physics may be, whether it is the Elektron or 
Proton or Neutron or what may be ; it is, irrespective of where it 
is, from where you see it, or who sees it. It is, to use Kant's word, 
a " Sein an sich ", or " ein an sich Seiendes This objectivism, 
which philosophy for many a day has called nuye teaUsm, was 
exposed as an impossibility many centuries ago. There is no 
such " an sich Seiendes ", because being is always correlative 
to a subject for which it is being. This critical idealism has an 
easier task to^y than at the time of Berkeley or Kant. At that 
time there was still in existence the insuperable contrast between 
the so-called primary and secondary qualities of things. It is 
quite obvious that there is something sweet only for a tongue 
which tastes it and a mind which passes the judgment that it is 
sweet. But that a poimd is a potmd and a metre a metre, in- 
dependent of a subject, seemed to be just as clear. Now, since 
Einstein, there are no " metres in themselves " left What is a 
metre within one system of reference may not be a metre within 
another, and that means also that the so-called primary qualities 
have become relative to an observing subject. " Perspectivism " 
has broken the spell of naive objectivism in the very field of 
physics. With that knowledge, an old philosophical thesis of 
idealism has been confirmed. Plato finally has overcome 
Democritus. 

None the less, this idealistic conception of being has never 
been capable of convincing definitely. However compelling 
its arguments, there was an aboriginal realistic instinct which 
did not give way to this contention. That there is nothing 



26 THE PROBLEM OF BEING OR REALITY [lECT. 

independent of himself as knowing subject is what no one will 
believe. To the ordinary man philosophical idealism always 
appeared as a sort of semi-lunacy, at least an eccentricity. The 
philosopher by his superior power of thinking could feel himself 
superior to the average man and to the judgment of common 
sense. But what remained a worrying fact, even for him, was 
that in his practical life he was a naive realist, just as much as 
his philosophical opponents. There is another observation 
which cannot be omitted at this point: it seemed to be impos- 
sible, at least very difficult, not to step over the limit which 
separates critical and speculative idealism and thus develop a 
system akin to that of Neoplatonic metaphysics with its idea of 
e» Kai TiSv, the One and All, i.e. absolute spiritualism whidi 
denies a reality apart from or besides that One and All. 

To return to the starting point of our lecture, the Quistian 
conception of God the Creator, and of the world as His creation, 
is neither that of naive realism nor that of speculative idealism; 
in structure as in origin it is different from both. God, Who is 
spirit, is the primary original being and the world is dependent 
secondary being. That is to say that the world has objective 
reality, not in itself, but through the thought and will of the 
Creator. It is, but it is what God thought and willed it to be 
before it was. Everything which objectively is, is (i) an idea of 
God, (2) a realisation of EUs will, and therefore has reality only 
because it is God's idea and will. Where does our knowledge of 
this being come from? The answer to this question, I think, is 
this : we can know it exacdy because it is an idea. If it were not 
an idea, knowledge could not penetrate it, it would be simply 
irrational. Now, being objective, world-being to us is both 
knowable and unknowable, rational and irrational. Our mind 
finds something to know. The light of our mind is capable of 
clearing up something of the objective reality, but it cannot make 
it mmspaient. There always remains something opaque, dark, 
resisting the perspicacity of knowledge. This is so because 
created being is not merely an idea of God, but is at the same 
time a setting of His will, and therefore irrational for our know- 
ledge. It is factuality, that element of givenness, which is always 



n] GOD THE CREATOR 2? 

the limit of our knowledge and at the same time exactly that 
element which produces in us the feeling of reality, transcending 
our knowledge. 

From the Christian point of view, then, idealism is right in 
saying that there is no object without a subject which posits this 
being. But it is wrong in thinking that it is our subject which 
posits this reality. It is not our, but God's subject, which posits 
reality. It is ours only in so far as our thinking gets a share in 
God's own thought, as the psalmist says : " In Thy light shall we 
see light"." On the other hand, our knowledge, however it 
may extend or be extended, always comes to grief at a certain 
limit, and it is precisely this Umit which is the test of reality. 
It is just because our knowledge comes to grief at this dark, 
opaque something which it cannot penetrate, that we say " this 
is real ". But we are not capable of uniting both the light of 
knowledge and the darkness of irrational givenness, except in 
the one thought, that God is the creator, by Whose thought it 
is " rationable ", by Whose will it is irrationally " given 

I cannot but heartily agree therefore with Karl Barth, when 
in his doctrine of creation he formulates that sentence, which at 
first sight seems absurd, that the reality of the objective world 
becomes certain to us only in the faith or belief in God the 
Creator,''' that is to say, in that faith in that Creator who reveals 
Himself in His own word. 

It is only by drawing this consequence of a divine " perspec- 
tivism" that what we said about contingence becomes convin- 
cing. The world around us is God's creation, that is why it is at 
once objectively real and subjectively ideal. It has not absolute 
reality, but in the strictest sense of the word relative, conditioned 
reality through God's positing it. It therefore takes part in the 
ambiguity or ambivalence which we have just been observing 
as the character of natural laws; it is real because, and in so far 
as, God realises it. It ceases to be real as soon as God ceases to 
reaUse it. It is possible that this insight may be the key to 
certain problems of Christian theology, e.g. of eschatology, 
which seem to us insoluble and which burden our theological 
conscience. But there is no room here to develop these 



28 THE PROBLEM OF BEING OR REALITY [lEOT. 

consequences lying, as they do, beyond the horizon which we 
have drawn for these lectures. 

If we deal with these problems of ontology, the first imptession 
will always be that they are of a very abstract nature and far 
from the ordinary problems of life. I do hope, however, that I 
may have impajrted to you some f eeUng that these ate questioiu 
of most practicd importance, even for the ordinary man in the 
street. The whole feeling of life, the whole orientation of 
existence must be very different according to whether one is the 
kind of man to whom material atoms are the measure of all 
reality, or the kind to whom all this is a mere illusion, or the kind 
who thinks in terms of his faith in the Creator and speaks to us 
in the 139th Psalm : 

O Lord, thou hast searched me, and known me. 

Thou knowest my downsitting and mine uprising.. 

Thou understandest my thought afar off. 

Thou learchest out my path and my lying down. 

And art acquainted with all my ways 

For there is not a word in my tongue 

But, lo, O Lord, thou knowest it altogether. 

Thou hast beset me behind and before^ 

And laid thine hand upon me. 

Such knowledge is too wonderful for me ; 

It is high, I cannot attain unto it. 

Whither shall I go from thy spirit ? 

Or whither shall I flee from thy presence ? 

If I ascend up into heaven, thou art there : 

If I make my bed in Sheol, behold, thou art tha«. 

If I take the wings of the morning, 

And dwell in the uttermost parts 6£ the sea ; 

Even there shall thy hand lead me. 

And thy right hand shall hold me. 

I had to quote this Psalm literally and at some length because it 
is such a perfect summary of what I have been trying to say. 
The world around us is real; but God Himself is much more 
real, and therefore much more present. The things of the world 
we have at a distance ; but He is as near to us as our eye, as our 
thinking mind. That God sees us, that He sees me and looks 
upon me, this is the central, altdetermining assertion of the 



n] THE SUPREME KBALITY 29 

Biblical message. Let me put it, that dus is the " penpectivism " 
of divine election. How fundamental this idea is for all our 
cultural problems we shall see as soon as we have grasped the 
necessary connections of this idea with that of human person- 
ality. Before we can enter on this problem, however, we shall 
have to deal with some others of a more abstract nature, the first 
of them bdng the qiKStion of truth. 



Ill 



THE PROBLEM OF TRUTH 

THE problem of truth is so intimately and inseparably 
connected with that of being that neither cannot be dealt 
with apart from the other. Therefore the old question 
as to which of the two has the priority can hardly be definitely 
settled. 

It cannot be doubted, however, that for primitive man, as well 
as for the average man of our times, the question 6i truth is no 
other than that of reality. Truth and reality are one for him. 
As a matter of fact, the question "What is truth ? " is first asked 
only at the moment when what has hitherto been believed to be 
real becomes more or less doubtful. The question of truth 
stands on the borderline between naive dogmatism and ni^cent 
scepticism. It is the critical question. 

The spiritual state of our time is characterised by curious 
paradoxes. On one hand, modem man is a naive realist — even 
a dogmatist or absolutist — ^the material, sensual data being to 
him unquestionable reality. If he speaks of reality in terms of 
indisputable certainty, he points to the material world, to the 
world of space, filled with matter. But it so happens that modem 
science has shattered and riddled this conipact conception of 
the world in such a way that modem man, without giving up 
his naive conception of reality, has at the same time become a 
sceptic. It is not the first time in the history of thought that 
scepticism and materialism have gone hand in hand." Those 
things which are the measure of 2JI trath for the naive dogma- 
tist somehow betray man by withdrawing themselves suddenly 
from him, leaving him alone with the open question whether 
they exist at all. So it is not very surprising that those who at 
one time hold a thoroughly materialistic view of reality should, 
at another time, adopt an unqualified relativism or scepticism. 



OBJECTIVE AND SUBJECTIVE 3I 

The phrase " Everything is relative " is spoken emphatically by 
the very people for whom the atom or its elements are still the 
ultimate reality. Everything is relative, they say, but at the 
same time they declare as indubitable truth that the mind is 
nothing but a product of cerebral processes. This combination 
of gross objectivism and bottomless subjectivism represents a 
synthesis of logically irreconcilable, contradictory principles of 
thought, which is equally unfortunate from the point of view 
of philosophical consistency and from that of ethical and 
cultural value. 

Apart from this last sceptical stage, it must be said that modem 
spiritual evolution has been talcin g unambiguously the line of a 
mote or less materialistic objectivism. This chapter of human 
history could be headed — to parody Kierkegaard's phrase — 
" The object is the truth I " It cannot, then, be a surprise to see 
man more and more engulfed in the object, in things, in material 
being, in economic life, in technics, in a one-sided, quantitative 
manner of thinking, and in quantitative standards of value. In 
the sphere of material being the quantum is the only difEerentia- 
ting factor. Material being is merely quantitative being. An 
objecti^st imderstanding of truth expresses itself, therefore, not 
merely in terms of practical materialism, but also in a general 
quantification of all life, as it may be seen in the craving for 
records in sport, in pride in the growth of cities of millions of 
inhabitants, in respect for the multi-millionaire, in admiration 
for great political power. Reverence for the quantum is, so to 
speak, the new version of the worship of the golden calf. It is 
an inevitable consequence of the objectivist conception of truth: 
The object is the truth. 

That the development of the Western mind should have 
followed this unfortunate line is by no means inevitable ; indeed 
•one might even ask whether Immanuel Kant and his predeces- 
sors and successors, whose philosophy had pointed in the opposite 
direction, have lived in vain? Was it not the main tenet of 
idealistic philosophy that the subject, not the object, is the 
truth; that the mind, not the thing, is the true reality? Since 
Plato worked out this revolutionary conception of truth, 



3a THE PROBLEM OF TRUTH [lBCT. 

idealism has been one of the gr^t powers in the life of Western 
mankind. The question here did not concern merely the theo- 
retical philosophy of knowledge, but in a vital degree, man 
and mankind in its totality. Once the spell of objectivism is 
broken, once man has become aware of a' reality difEerent from 
that of things, the road is open for a supremely rich develop- 
ment of spiritual life in all directions. Those who know 
something of the enormous contribution of idealism to European 
life cannot but pay it a high tribute and recall its great exponents 
with deep reverence. Who can help being impressed by the 
greamess and sublimity of idealistic thought, as manifest in 
Herder's Ideen zur Philosophie der Geschichte der Menschheit, 
in Humboldt's essay on the limits of the state? Who can resist 
Schiller's passion for free humanity, springing from this foun- 
tain? Who would not be uplifted and feel his spiritual horizon 
widened on entering the thought-world of Hegel's philosophy 
of history? 

And yet all this beautiful world is as if perished; all the 
idealistic spirituality of the last two centuries appears now like 
the flash of a meteor in the night sky. Sudi idealism has 
ceased to be a spiritual power among mankind and, looking 
back, we cannot help questioning whether it ever was a spiritual 
power, in its own strength. It was a power, of that there is no 
doubt. But was it not so only as long as it was combined with 
the Christian tradition, an undertone — or, if you prefer, an 
overtone — of the Christian message which ceased to sound when 
the main note disappeared? 

We have to ask why that was so : why this idealism, which at 
the end of the i 8th and the beginning of the 19th century broke 
forth so powerfully and seemed invincible, broke down so 
rapidly and was completely carried away by the waves of 
naturalism and materialism? Two observations impose them- 
selves of which, however, only the first seems to be directly 
coimected with our topic — ^the idea of truth — whilst the second 
seems to belong to an entirely different range of problems. The 
first observation is tiiis: that this reversal from the object to 
the subject was an idea which could never become a universal 



m] REAQTIONS FROM HEOBL 33 

conviction in our Western world as it had become in India. 
This idealistic subjectivism remained a queer, philosophical 
tenet, a speciality of a tiny elite of chosen thinkers. It would 
be a most instructive and fascinating study to trace in the early 
writings of Karl Marx (dating from the time when he was an 
enthusiastic pupil of Hegel), the complete right about turn which 
led him from the absolute idealism of Hegel to a gross material- 
ism, a process which we cannot fail to observe, not only in the 
development of Marx, but also in that of two other pupils of 
Hegel, Anselm Feuerbach and David Friedrich Strauss. This 
all-embracing spirituality, so to say, toppled over; this excess 
evaporated like a kind of spiritual intoxication, and what 
remained was the depression of a barren materialism. The 
way that Marx and Feuerbach went is very instructive. The 
tenet, " The subject. Mind (Geist), is the truth ", changed into a 
positivist anthropologism; the transcendental Ego changed into 
me psychological fzct of en^irical consciousness of that man, 
who, taken as a whole, is part of this world of things. Feuer- 
bach's famous thesis, " All theology is anthropology meant 
the complete desertion of the idealistic line. It was the 
equivalent of looking upon everything metaphysical as a mere 
phantasm. This is what Ifegel's idealistic philosophy led to in 
his most gifted pupils. 

Among these, Marx is the only one who made history. His 
name stands, not without good reason, for a whole world : the 
world of the proletarian man, the socialist-communist worker's 
movement, and a " Weltanschauung " based on the collectivist 
conception of man. Idealism ofiEered no solution for the problem 
of society. It was a matter for the highly educated individual, 
for an intellectual aristocracy. What the philosophical and 
literary g^ts at Weimar or Jena, or around the newly created 
University of Berlin, were discussing and writing did not touch 
the millions of common people whom modem machinery had 
thrown out of their nural, patriarchical conditions into giant 
industrial cities, and there poimded together like coal-dust into 
the briquets of collectivist masses. Idealism, with its theory 
that mind, reason, spirit, subject is the truth, had no answer to 



34 THE PROBLEM OF TRUTH [lECT. 

the question, "What is to happen to these people?" That is 
why it did not survive. 

Objectivist materialism, on the other hand, remains in some 
way within the apparent reality of man. Man is an animal, 
with appetite, and therefore must be fed. Man is a gregarious 
animal, living in flocks with his kind, in order to face the 
common foe against which the individual would be too weak. 
Such is the view of man when the object is regarded as the truth. 
Man, in conceiving of himself as object, conceives of himself as 
an animal with the instinct for feeding and procreation and, 
therefore, as a gregarious animal. Objectivism necessarily leads 
to collectivism. If the object is the truth, man is merely an 
individual of a species, a part of nature. It may be added, 
however, that this view cannot be taken without the concomitant 
sceptical thought that probably there is no truth at all. In the 
collectivist society of Russia, for example, the search for truth 
is out of date. 

We ask next whether diere can be an understanding of truth 
beyond these two half-truths of objectivism and subjectivism 
and more credible than either. Can there be an understanding 
of truth which, at the same time, would be a solution of the 
problem of community? Within the last generation we have 
seen springing up more or less spontaneously in different areas, 
and moving on parallel lines, a series of attempts to tackle the 
problem of truth in a new fashion, namely in such a way that 
the old opposition of objectivism and subjectivism no longer 
plays the dominating r61e. Perhaps it is possible to view in this 
perspective the original form of pragmatism as set forth in the 
writings of William James. Certainly the phenomenology of 
Husserl and such philosophies as those of Max Scheler and 
Martin Heidegger (both being descendants of Husserl) and, 
above all, the discovery of the I-Thou -relation connected with 
the names of Ebner, Buber and Grisebach, are attempts to get 
beyond the subject-object opposition." All of the last-named 
thinkers have undergone the influence of Soren Kierkegaard. 
It was he who, more than anyone else, disclosed the unreality of 
Ifegel's idealistic thoughts, pointing to the problem of existing 



in] CHRISTIAN CONCEPTIONS OF TRUTH 35 

man. But what Kierkegaard contributed to European thought 
was nothing but original Christianity and the Christian under- 
standing of truth. 

K God is the primary reality, then the word of God is the 
primary truth. Thus truth is not to be found either in the 
object or in the subject, but beyond both. Truth, then, is God, 
Himself in His self<ommunication to man. If this is the truth, 
objectivism in its crudest form — materialism — is unmasked as 
idolatry, as deification of the world. But then subjectivism too, 
even in its most impressive form as absolute idealism, is idolatry 
as well, namely deification of the Ego, the absolute Ego of 
FicL^, which creates the non-Ego by itself; or the Atman- 
principle of Indian philosophy, which is identical with Brahma, 
the divine reality ; or that Nous of Greek idealism which ulti- 
mately identifies the human Nous with the divine; or the 
absolute principle of Reason in its difEerent forms, underlying 
the various systems of newer Occidental philosophy. 

If it is true that the word of God is the truth, we have first to 
distinguish between Truth in the singular — which means God — 
and truths in the plural — which are truths about the world. As 
God is the Creator (and as such the primary reality) and the 
world His creation (and as such derived, conditioned and relative 
reality, having its ground in God), so there are also two kinds of 
truths: God-truth and world-truths. It is one of the great 
tragedies of Christian history that this distinction has not been 
carried through. Mediaeval theology — and with regard to this 
question Protestant orthodoxy takes the same view — considered 
the source of God-truth, revelation, Holy Scripture, as being 
also the truth and norm of world-knowledge. By so doing it has 
fettered the legitimate, scientific use of reason and stamped the 
world-picmre of Biblical antiquity with the authority of divine 
revelation. Thus Copernicus had to be called a fool, and his 
successor, Galileo, accused of heresy, because their teaching about 
the structure of the astronomical world was irreconcilable with 
the Biblical picture. For the same reason Darwin had to be 
called an enemy of God because he placed man as a " zoon " 
within the great connection of the animal world. The Church 



36 THE PROBLEM OF ITRUTH [lEOT. 

conducted a miserable crasade against the young, serious and 
high-spirited scientific generation seeking truth — ^world-truth — 
at all cost. 

Retribution was bound to come. Science paid the Church 
back, so to speak, in the same coin: in its turn it failed to dis- 
tinguish between God-truth and world-truths. More and more, 
science claimed the monopoly of truth-knowledge. The 
posirivistic view that only scientific knowledge has a legitimate 
claim to truth, and that nothing which is incapable of scientific 
proof can be true — this orthodoxy of scienrific positivism, 
forming an exact parallel with mediseval clerical orthodoxy — ^not 
merely has its following among philosophers and scientists, but 
has become a very popular and wide-spread creed. This is the 
tenet: Science is the truth. The road to truth is science. 
Whatever lies outside the range of science has no daim to truth. 
Nothing can be aknowledged as truth that does not carry the 
placet of science. Now, once this theoretical absolutisation of 
science is established, its practical deification cannot but follow. 
Science is held to be the salvation of the world, science will solve 
the practical problems of humanity, science will play the rdle 
whidi, in older times, was ascribed to God. Intoxicated by the 
astoimding progress of physics, chemistry and biology, swept ofE 
his feet by his successful storming of the secret of atomic energy, 
modem man — ^particularly modem, scientifically trained youth 
— expects from the progress of science the solution of all 
problems of life. 

This fantastic exaggeration of the possibilities of scientific 
knowledge and its technical applications is hardly intelli^ble 
to those who have become aware of the distinction between God- 
truth and world-truths, and therefore see the insurmountable 
limitation of scientific knowledge. But even among those who 
do not hold the Christian point of view, and therefore cannot 
make this distinction between God-knowledge and world- 
knowledge, there are many who recognise at least one limitation 
of scientific knowledge. They have come to see that science can 
never speak with authority about ends, but only about means, 
that it cannot find the meaning of anything, but only facts, and 



mi TRUTH AND TRUTHS 37 

that science can therefore do nothing within that region in 
which human disorder has become most apparent — namely in 
the sphere of human relationships, the sphere of ethical, social 
and political problems. It has become clear — ^particularly 
through the technical application of scientific discoveries in the 
field of nuclear physics as, for instance, the atomic bomb — ^tfaat 
we are facing a tragic discrepancy between the infinite means of 
power placed at our disposal by science and its beneficial use in 
human life. This fact has made many scientists and thinking 
people at large realise that even science stands under the jprimacy 
of ethical norms which in themselves are beyond sdentific 
knowledge. 

But man, when he is possessed by the idea of object-truth, 
thing-credulous man, who cannot but think in terms of quantity, 
whose eyes are blind to all that belongs to the sphere of quality, 
cannot comprehend this situation. Combined with materialism 
and with its derivative, collectivism, his faith in the saving 
power of science has created something like a technocratic 
religion, in which fanaticism and absolute soullessness, thing- 
credulity and absolute person-blindness has created a new kind 
of humanity, characterised by the most dreadful inhumanity, 
of which those who still know something of spiritual and 
personal culture cannot but think with horror.'* This is the 
fruit of positivism, of the deification of science. 

The distinction between world-knowledge and God-knowledge 
— leaving to sdentific investigation the world of facts and 
reserving for divine revelation the disdosure of the mystery of 
God's being,** will and purpose — ^is not the only revolution which 
the Christian faith produces within the realm of the concept of 
truth. There is a second, just as important. What kind of a 
truth is it, then, which is revealed to £uth? It is not truth in 
the sense of knowing something, but in the sense of a divine- 
human, personal encounter. God does not reveal this and that ,' 
He does not reveal a number of truths. He reveals Himself by 
communicating Himself. It is the secret of His person which 
He reveals, and the secret of His person is just this, that He is 
self-communicating will; that God is Love. 



38 THE PROBLEM> OF TRUTH [lECT. 

It is not possible to discuss fully here the depth and width of 

the Christian doctrine of God and His holy merciful will. I can 
only hint at the fact that the central Christian doctrine — ^the 
doctrine of thei Trinity — ^has exactly this meaning, that the 
mystery of God's being is communion. Not merely does He 
reveal His will-to-communion with us, His creatures ; He reveals 
Himself, His very essence as Love, as self<ommunicating Life. 
The mystery of the Trinity is the mystery of the Love-Life in 
God. This is a knowledge which stands beyond all analogies of 
philosophical theology or religious conceptions of God. It has 
no parallel whatever. That God is, in Himself, self-communi- 
cating Love — this is the doctrine of the Bible alone. Now, this 
is to say that truth is thereby identical with the good in its 
highest sense — ^love, communion. The fatal breach between 
theoretical and practical reason, between knowledge of truth and 
ethical will, is thus healed. The solution of the problem of 
ultimate truth — truth identical with ultimate absolute reality — 
is at the same time the solution of the ethical and social problem. 
The man who, by revelation and. faith, takes part in the divine 
truth, at the same time takes part in the divine love, and is 
therefore taken into communion. To be in truth is to be in the 
Love of God, and to be in the Love of God is to become a loving 
person, to be in communion both with God and men. 

If we look back we can see that to have fixed the problem of 
truth on the object-subject opposition is the disastrous error in 
Western spiritual history. Ultimate, final, absolute truth is 
neither the object nor the subject, neither the things nor the 
mind nor reason. The either/or of objectivism and subjectivism 
rather hides than reveals what is ultimately true. Whether the 
knowing subject or Ego posits itself as the truth, or whether it 
posits as truth its known object — " something ", in neither case is 
this relation one which discloses ultimate truth. God is neither 
our known object, nor is He our knowing subject ; He is the self- 
communicating, absolute subject. Or, as the Biblical language 
expresses it, He is the Lord. 

So long as truth is thought of within the subject-object 
dichotomy, it is unavoidable that either the subject or the object 



m] god's word as truth 39 

becomes God, the ultimate truth and reality. Now, since neither 

the subject nor the object is the ultimate truth, it is inevitable 
that man's mind shifts from one pole to the other in an incessant 
pendulum movement. It cannot rest quietly with either of the 
alternatives, since neither of them carries real conviction. This 
veering from objectivism into subjectivism and back is unavoid- 
able, because in the long run neither of these two answers to the 
question of truth is credible. How should the object, the world 
of things, be the truth, when the subject, the knowing, thinking 
Ego stands above it? How should the known be more than the 
knower? On the other hand, how should the subject be the 
ultimate truth whilst there is a world assigned to it, whatever it 
may be, in impenetrable reality? Fichte may throw his philo- 
sophy of the absolute Ego into the world of the Enlightenment 
as " sonnenklarer Bericht "," but it will not be long before there 
is an Ernst Haeckel in the field ofiFering his gross materialism 
as the solution of all the riddles of the Universe. And for 
one reader whom Fichte may find there will certainly be a 
hundred or even a thousand who will buy Haeckel's book as the 
last word of pure scientific knowledge. 

But if it is true, as faith knows it to be true, that God's word 
is the truth, it means that truth — absolute, ultimate, final truth — 
is not " something " that I can know as an object opposite me, 
neither is it reason or spirit, my knowing mind, but it is the 
divine Thou who, in His own initiative, discloses Himself to me. 
True, God is over against me, yet He is no object, but spirit. 
True, He is spirit, but not my spirit ; He is the absolute subject, 
which I am not. In disclosing Himself to me as the absolute 
spirit or Ego, as my Lord, as one who says, " I am the L ord, thy 
God I ", He does not become the object of my knowledge. The 
God of revelation is never my knowledge-possession. In making 
Himself known to me. He makes me totally His own. If we 
were to use here the categories " subject " and " object ", we 
should have to say : In this truth-relation I am the object of this 
subject. This is exactly what the Apostle means when he says : 
To know God truly is to be known by God." And this fact — 
that God knows me and reveals Himself to me ^s the one who 



40 THE PROBLEM OV TKUTH {lECT. 

knows me — is nothing else than what the Bible terms election, 
that election which is the sovereign act of His freely given divine 
Love. 

This is what the Christian message calls finding the truth. 
Now we can understand why the Gospel says, "I am the 
truth 1 " Ultimate truth, identical with ultimate reality, is not 
" something ", but God in His revelation in His word. And 
this word of God is not merely a word about God, but that 
word in which He encounters me as person, and that person in 
which God encounters me as truth.** This is the incarnate 
word in which the eternal mystery of the divine personality 
discloses itself in a historical person. But, again, this disclosure 
or revelation of God's truth cannot take place in an " objective " 
act of knowledge, but in such a way that it discloses, at the same 
' time, the solitary, egotistic human subject for the divine Love, 
and thereby transforms it. 

Is it then historical truth? Yes and no. Yes, for it is in 
history that this revealed secret encounters me as truth. No, 
for it is the eternal God who now speaks to me in this historical 
revelation. Thereby the historical event ceases to be historical 
and becomes living presence. It is by present inspiration that 
past incarnation becomes truth to me. It is by this historical 
revelation of the incarnate word that this present inspiration 
can take place. 

This truth, we said, is not truth which I possess, but truth 
which possesses me. In this context the Bible uses an expression 
which is unknosvn to philosophy, " To be in truth ". This does 
not mean merely ethical truthfulness, though this ethical truth- 
fulness is certainly included. But to be " in " truth means much 
more : it means the same thing as to be in Christ, the same as to 
be in God's Love. Where this truth is known, something 
happens within the centre of the knowing subject. To know 
this truth does not mean, as is the case with ordinary knowledge, 
to become richer, enlarged, enhanced. 'To know this truth 
means to be transformed. To be in this truth means to become 
a new creature, a new kind of being. Being-in-truth means 
being-in-love. It is not mere knowled^ that is ^ven here. 



m] TRUTH AND GOMMUMIOM 4I 

but communion. To know this truth is to become a loving 

person. 

Once more we look back on the history of the truth-problem. 
Its unfortunate development is marked not merely by the setting 
up of the object-subject-opposition, but also by the dissociation of 
truth and communion, of the true and the good. From Plato 
onwards we see the knowledge of truth developing in a direction 
which isolates individuals instead of gathering them into com- 
munion. Whether man seeks truth in the object — in things, 
or in the subject — in mind or spirit, in either case knowledge of 
truth does not create communion. Either it creates the isolated 
spiritual individual or it creates collectivism; science and 
tedmics do not really unite mankind. What modem technics 
do is to create combinations of a thoroughly im[>ersonal 
character. On the other hand, idealistic philosophy had an 
effect similar to that of mysticism, though not to the same 
degree; it makes the individual independent not only of the 
world, but also of his fellow man, since it considers the develop- 
ment of the spiritual personality the ultimate purpose.*' 
Idealism always leads to some kind of individualism; material- 
ism, on the other hand, to some kind of coUectivism. It is only 
in the Christian concept of truth that truth and communion are 
identical. Truth is love, because God is Ixtve. 

It would be utterly false, however, to pass this critical 
judgment upon our spiritual history from the viewpoint of a 
selE-assured Christianity, of a pharisaical churchliness. We have 
already pointed out that empirical Christianity has sadly 
sinned against its own truth in not distinguishing between God- 
truth and world-truths, or at least in not distinguishing them 
consistently. But there is a second, even more serious failure to 
be mentioned: tiie identification of revealed God-truth and 
fixed dogma. In the very place where St. Paul says that knowing 
God means to be known by God, he uses the famous phrase 
which the dogmatising Church unfortunately never took 
seriously : " We know in part " (" Unser Wissen ist Stiickwerk "). 
Even that which we know by God's revelation, we know only in 
part. It is absolute truth merely in so far as it is God's word; 



42 THE PROBLEM OF TRUTH [lECT. 

formulated by us as our knowledge, it at once becomes part in 
the whole weakness and imperfection of our human condition. 
God's revelation identified with human dogma is the trans- 
formation of God-truth into world-truth. Now this is 
general formula for metaphysics : metaphysics is the extension 
of the process of acquiring world-knowledge into the realm of 
God-knowledge, it is God-truth in the form of world-knowledge. 
Within metaphysics the absolute truth, God, is something 
knowable, a part of man's own realm of knowing. I think it is 
this which Kant had in mind when attacking all metaphysical 
theology. But we are not concerned here with the philo- 
sophical criticism of metaphysics; whatever metaphysics may 
be for the philosopher, from the Christian point of view it is a 
grave misimderstanding. Even more, it is a kind of idolatry, 
identifying God with the product of our own thought. 

It is exactly this which underlies the dogmatism of the 
Christian Church, t.e. the false identification of God's revelation 
and our formulation of it which takes place as soon as one 
forgets the basic truth that " we know in part ". The Church 
dogma, taken as absolute, springs from the innate tendency of 
man to absolutise his own knowledge of truth. Like all dogma- 
tism, and more than any other, it has produced an obduracy of 
mind and heart. It has fettered necessary spiritual freedom and 
anathematised critical examination, thus evoking in reaction a 
hostile attitude towards the teaching of the Church, which has 
taken the form either of a rationalist dogmatism or of a 
relativist scepticism. 

But there were even graver consequences. Church dogmatism 
has made almost impossible the truly Christian understanding 
of truth. For centuries, inside and outside the Church, it pro- 
duced and sustained the false conception that faith or belief 
means to accept certain revealed trudis taught by the Church 
or the Bible, which have to be accepted on their authority. This 
erroneous conception of faith as a heteronomous, authoritarian 
belief — as submission to the authority of the teaching Church 
or to that of the Bible — ^has become an almost insuperable hind- 
rance to true faith-knowledge. Where this false conception of 



in] TRUTH AND LOVE 43 

faith pievailft— where faith or belief is understood as an 
acceptance of doctrines instead of a divine-human encounter — 
it is no longer the unity of truth and communion, and therefore 
no longer the faith which cannot but work itself out in love. 
This orthodox dogmatism has separated faith and love, and 
produced a kind of believer in whose life love is not the char- 
acteristic feature. For this reason the Church bears a large part 
of the responsibility for the misunderstanding of the truth- 
problem which so unfortunately characterises our history. 

To sum up, the genuinely Christian understanding of truth is 
such that it allows all necessary freedom for scientific investi- 
gation of the world and at the same time guards against the 
misunderstanding that science holds the key to the mystery of 
human existence and is the source and norm for ultimate truth. 
The divine knowledge given to faith does not merely fulfil the 
highest endeavour after truth, but at the same time brings man 
into communion with Cod and man. Whilst in ancient philo- 
sophy the unity of truth and goodness was dimly felt or aspired 
after but not known,^' and whilst in modem times the search 
for truth and the search for community have led in diverging 
directions, this unity of truth and communion comes through 
the revelation of God, Who is the ground of all reality and the 
source of all good. This genuine Christian understanding, 
however, sits in judgment not only upon modem spiritual 
development, leading consciously and unambiguously away 
from Christianity, but also upon empirical Christendom itself, 
which has hidden that tme understanding by its dogmatism. 
The great promise of St. John's Gospel, that truth shall make 
us free, was not fulfilled by traditional Christianity, and still 
less by modem intellectualist conceptions of tmth. Neither 
science nor the Christian dogma has proved to be the liberating 
power. Science stands bewildered and helpless before the 
ethical and social chaos of our time. And the dogmatism of the 
Christian Church has discredited the truth of revelation and 
hidden it from those who seek a real solution of this chaos. But 
wherever the genuine, original truth of revelation in its New 
Testament purity and depth is grasped by, or rather gets hold of, 



44 THE PROBLEM OF TRUTH 

man, there forces of moral renewal and a spirit of communion 
aie (treated, which alone are capable of reuniting that self- 
dissolving human family and of solving the problems of society. 
It is there, also, that the old problem of science and belief, faith 
and knowledge, is seen as a misunderstanding and ceases to 
exist, because it is possible to give to science what belongs to 
science, and to revelation what belongs to revelation, and still see 
their unity in the One who has created this world different from 
Himself, and has reserved to Himself the revelation of the 
mystery of His own being and mil. 



IV 



THE PROBLEM OF TIME 

THE relation of man to time is an essential factor deter- 
mining the character of existence for the individual, as 
well as for whole epochs and difiEerent civilisations. Every- 
one knows that the haste and rush which characterise our life are 
something typically modem, and probably a symptom of a 
deep-seated disease. But there are few who take account of the 
basic elements which determine man's relation to time. It is 
not because modem man has watches and time-saving 
machinery that his life shows an ever-increasing speed ; modem 
man has watches and time-saving machinery because he has a 
certain relation to time, which expresses itself most crudely in 
that often heard phrase: I don't have time I Now that even 
children in the nursery use this phrase, we can no longer post- 
pone investigating the roots of the apparent time-disease of the 
present world. 

All who have travelled in the East with open eyes ^d an 
impressionable mind are at one in finding an immense contrast 
between the quiet of the Orient and the unrest of the West. 
Although we cannot deny that certain external elements of 
technical civilisation contribute towards this striking differ- 
ence, its real cause does not lie on this superficial level, but in a 
different rcilation to time. The Orient has a conception of time 
entirely di&rent from that of the West, and this difference 
belongs to the religious and metaphysical sphere. In all 
Oriental philosophy and religion, time is something irrelevant 
and illiisory compared with eternity, although the individual 
interpretations of this basic conception may differ. Reality is 
beyond and above the time-process. Change means imperfection. 
Just as a man looking for change does so because he is not 
satisfied with what he has, so nothing that is subject te change 



46 THE PROBLEM OF TIME [lECT. 

can be looked upon as true being. That which exists must have 

duration, persistence ; it must be changeless, being satisfied with 
itself. It is not possessed by an urge to get what it does not , 
have, to become what it is not yet. True being is eternal. This 
idea is common to the whole Eastern world, however differently 
this eternal being may be interpreted. The radical expression 
of this idea is again found in India. The world of change is 
unreal. Reality is — as we heard in a previous lecture — the One 
and All which cannot change, and therefore has no relation to 
time. It is timeless, motionless, self-satisfied eternity; therefore 
it is the deepest desire of the Indian thinker to enter into or to 
share in that motionless eternal being, in Nirvana. 

This conception, however, was not foreign to ancient Greece. 
We find it in its most daring expression in the system of Par- 
menides, and in a less extreme form in Plato's idealism. The 
ovTws ov, the true being of the world of ideas, is distinguished 
from mere appearance or the half-reality of the world of sensa- 
tions by this very fact, that it is timeless eternity beyond aU 
change. This world of sensible experience, however, is taken 
up with an incessant stream of change and becoming. There is 
a clear<ut opposition between eternity and the temporal world. 
Eternity is the negation of time : time is the negation of eternity. 
How this time-world came into being, and what kind of being 
it has, is a question which can hardly be answered satisfactorily 
from Plato's presuppositions. On the one hand, Plato wants to 
get away from the blunt negation of the temporal world as 
represented by Parmenides ; on the other hand, he does not seem 
to succeed in giving the world of time and becoming its proper 
place. Neoplatonism which, as we have already seen, is so im- 
portant for the formation of the mediaeval world, tried to solve 
the problem by the concept of emanation, emanation meaning 
at the same time a kind of degeneration. By a process of flowing 
out or going down, a whole hierarchy of half-realities is estab- 
lished between the eternal, true being and absolute nothingness. 
In this hierarchy the distance of each step from the eternal is 
also its distance from true being or the measure of its approach 
to nothingness. Thus a continuum reaching from eternal true 



IV] (QUANTIFICATION OF TIME 47 

being to zero is conceived, which forms a parallel to the modem 
concept of evolution but runs in the opposite direction. 

Modem man's understanding of time is quite different from 
this conception. To him the temporal is the real. Whether 
there is anything eternal is uncertain; but that the things in 
time are, is beyond question. But what is his concept of time? 
As it is quantity which determines his concept of reality, time 
also is a quantum — measurable time, time which consists of 
time-units, time-atoms. The second hand of the watch is the 
symbol of modem man's understanding of time. He looks for 
reality in the present moment, but the present moment is the 
smallest indivisible element or fraction of time. Life, then, 
cannot be but the sum or addition of such fractional time- 
entities, of time-atoms. This quantified physical time has 
completely lost its distinctiveness from space; it has become a 
fourth dimension of space.'* Quantified time is spatialised time. 
Time dwindles away into space. It has no quality of its own. 
It is interchangeable with the dimensions of space, and is there- 
fore always about to pass into zero. 

It is this conception — not the watch or the telephone or the 
aeroplane — ^which is the cause of man's not having time. Time 
was lost to him metaphysically long before he had overcome it 
technically. The exact time-signal on the radio, which every 
decent citizen notes in order to set his watch correct to the 
second, the wrist watch, which at any moment shows him the 
exact time — all these devices have been invented because man 
wants them, because time vanishes under his fingers, because he 
does not have time any longer. We have reached here the 
opposite pole from the Oriental view. Reality is pulverised 
temporality. It is in vain that Faust wishes to see that moment 
to which he can say : " Verweile doch, Du bist so schon I " It is 
in vain that Nietzsche exclaims in a superb poem : " Denn alle 
Lust will Ewigkeit, will tiefe, tiefe, Ewigkeit ". If once you have 
declared your option for the moment, the fate of your reality as 
radical temporality is determined, and radical temporality is 
vanishing time. Hme dwindles away, constantly approaching 
zero. 



48 THE PROBLEM OF TIME [lECT. 

It is for this reason that modem man wants to snatch as much 
of this time as possible, to get as much " into his time " as he 
can. He begins, so to say, a race with time, and in this race 
man is inevitably the loser, because it is the last moment which 
decides, and the last moment is death. Man races death, but 
death wins. Over the whole of life there looms this certainty 
of a lost race with death. But no one likes to face it. The 
thought of it is avoided, because man's chances are so absolutely 
hopeless. Modem man puts out of sight as well as he can all 
reminders of death ; he does not want to hear of it, because the 
thought reminds him of his being the loser. All the same, the 
remembrance of death stands behind him with its whip like a 
slave-driver and urges him on. This — and this — and this I must 
have, cries man, before it is too late, before the door closes for 
ever. It is the panic of the closed door. This panic explains 
many of the features which are typical of modem life : ' man's 
hasty enjoyment, his all-dominating craving for security, to 
which finally he sacrifices freedom and his soul. 

The Christian understanding of time and its relation to eter- 
nity stands midway between, but also above and beyond, the 
opposing views of East and West. At first sight it seems much 
more similar to the Eastem than to the Western concept, its 
main thesis being that God is eternal, and th&t therefore true 
reality is eternity. Is not the Gospel the promise of eternal 
life? Is it not said that God is unchangeable? " With Him 
there can be no variation, neither shadow that is cast by 
turning."" He is the same yesterday, to-day and in eternity. 
" For a thousand years iii Thy sight are but as yesterday, when 
it is past." The time-process in its totality, from beginning to 
end, is present in Him. For Him there is no surprise. Every- 
thing that happens does so according to His etemal decree. 
God is etemal. 

But the relation of this etemal God to temporal being and 
becoming is totally different from what it is in Indian thought 
or in the systems of Parmenides, Plato or the Neoplatonists. 
God creates the time. He gives rime. As He, the Almighty, 
gives man room for his freedom, so He creates time for him, for 



IV] TIME AND ETERNITY 49 

his becoming and for his free action. Temporality is not an 
approach to nothingness any more than the created world is 
unreal. God has created time together with the world, He has 
set a begiiming to time and will set an end of time. He gives 
every man his time, with a beginning and an end to his temporal 
existence, but the end of time and the beginning are not the 
same. The time-process does not come back to its beginning. 
Between these two points, the start and the finish, sotnething 
happens, which even for God is real and significant. There is 
history, an individual and a universal human history, in which 
Cod is infinitely interested. He is so intensely concerned with 
this history that He not only looks down on the scene of human 
life like an interested spectator, but He Himself intervenes in it. 
Even more, at a certain point in this time-process, He Himself 
enters the scenery of temporal life; He, the eternal, appears in 
the shape of a historical person and, as such, performs, once and 
for all, the decisive act of all history. The incarnation of the 
word of God is at once the insertion into time of the eternal 
God: "When the fulness of time came, God sent forth His 
son "." And in Him He revealed unto us the eternal secret of 
His will." 

This event charges the time of man's history with an extreme 
tension.** It is the time of expectation of the end, that end 
which is not the closed door, but the open door. It is the 
expectation of fulfilment. Time conceived in that fashion is the 
time of decision and probation. It is that time in which the 
eternal fete of the individual is decided. Therefore this sense 
of time is as remote from Oriental indifference to the temporal 
as from that time-panic of the modem Westerner. It is of the 
utmost significance, because it is within time that everything is 
decided for us, and every moment is a moment of decision. In 
every moment we have to keep faith; the servants must be awake 
all the time, for they do not know the day and* the hour when the 
Lord comes ; they do know, however, that if the Lord finds them 
sleeping they are lost, and that it will be said to them, as to those 
foolish virgins battering in vain on the closed door of the 
wedding-feast, " 1 know you not ".** 



50 THE PROBLEM OF TIME [UECT. 

All the same, in spite of the tremendous tension and the 
weight of decision involved, this temporality is not the ultimate 
reality; it is an intermezzo between divine election in the begin- 
ning and eternal perfection beyond time, beyond the limit of 
death, beyond this historical movement. 

These two aspects of time enable us to understand the 
Christian concept of history. As has often been observed, 
neither in Oriental nor in classical Greek thought does the prob- 
lem of history play any r61e. For the Oriental as well as for the 
Greek — and, we may say, for all humanity outside of Biblical 
revelation — the image of temporal happening is that of the 
circle. Temporality, as far as it has any reality and any signi- 
ficance, is a circular movement, always returning on itself. It 
is the same movement which we observe in nature: day and 
night, summer and winter, birth and death in perpetual rotation. 
This movement, then, has no climax; it leads nowhere. It is 
therefore not worth while making it a problem of thought. This 
is why Greek philosophy, to which everything else has become 
a problem, never made history an object of philosophic reflection. 

The theme of history as a topic of thought is Judeo-Christian, 
brought into our consciousness by the Old Testament prophets 
and by the New Testament Gospel. Here history is no circular 
movement. History is full of new things, because God works 
in it and reveals Himself in it. The historical time-process leads 
somewhere. The line of time is no longer a circle, but a straight 
line, with a beginning, a middle and an end. This is so because 
— ^if I may use a simile — God Himself has entered this circular 
time at a certain point, and with His whole weight of eternity 
has stretched out this time-circle and given the time-line a begin- 
ning and an end, and so a direction. By this incarnation or 
" intemporation " of the word of God, time has been charged 
with an immense intensity. It has become, as we have said, the 
time of waiting, of decision and probation. Thus history has 
become interesting as a theme even for the thinker. It is now 
worth while for a thinker of the highest calibre, like St. 
Augustine, to write his De Civitate Dei as a kind of Christian 
philosophy of history, in fact the first philosophy of history ever 
written.** 



nr] THE CHRISTIAN CONCEPTION 5I 

We have been speaking of the tension of temporality. Com- 
paring, however, the Christian existence with that of the 
panic-stricken modem man, we could also speak of a removal of 
tension. " For I am persuaded, that neither death nor life . . . 
nor things present, nor things to come . , . shall be able to 
separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our 
Lord."" " For I reckon that the sufiEerings of this present time 
are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be 
levealed in us."" Christian man, through his faith in Christ 
Jesus, is time-superior, time-exempt; he lives already in the 
coming eternity. Important as earthly events may be in his life 
and that of other men, the all-important, the true decision has 
already been made in Christ, and the believer's life consists only 
in living on the basis of this earlier decision. This is what is 
meant by " Living by faith ", 

The Christian conception of time, then, permits and even 
obliges us to partake in temporal happenings with the utmost 
intensity — ^the picmre presented by the New Testament being 
usually that of an athlete on the race-course, spending his last 
energy to reach the goal — and at the same time to be free from 
the haste and over-excitement created by the panic of the closed 
door. Those who live in faith are seriously intent on something 
going forward on this earth, something being bettered, so that 
the will of the Creator may be more fully expressed in His 
creation than it is now, under the domination of evil. But at 
the same time the life-feeling of the Christian is not dependent 
on whether or not this earthly goal is reached. He knows that 
whatever he can do for the realisation of God's will is at best 
something relative. He knows that whatever goes on within 
this temporality is encircled by the limits of death and fragility. 
And yet this insight into the insurmountable barrier does not 
make him resigned. His true, ultimate hope is not based on 
what can be achieved within temporal history, but upon that 
realisation of the divine purpose, which is neither dependent on 
man's action, nor happens within time, but sets an end tb the 
temporal world, and which is not a goal, but the goal, the ulti- 
mate TcAor, the perfection of all things, which God gives and 
effects in bringing about life ete|iial. 



52 THE PROBLEM OF TIME [LEOT. 

The Qiristian understanding of history and its goal is sharply 
distinct from the idea of progress and evolution, which is char- 
acteristic of our era. Such a concept of universal evolution is 
unknown not only in the Eastern world but also in the West, so 
far as regards antiquity, the Middle Ages, and the period from 
the Reformation right up to the i8th century. Where the 
totality of temporal reality is interpreted by the symbol of a 
circle, there is no room for the idea of universal progress. Neither 
Heraclitus' Travra ptZ, nor Aristotle's entelechy means anything 
like a directed time-process. The stream of happenings of which 
Heraclitus speaks is a movement without direction and goal, an 
eternal fluctuation comparable to the moving sea. But neither 
does Aristotle's entelechial movement have any reference to 
history. It is an eternal movement without beginning or end. 
No Greek thinker ever conceived the Cosmos in such a way that 
it represents a movement in time directed towards a goal, so that 
the later generations of time are somehow better ofE than the 
previous ones. If there is anything like a universal direction in 
this time-process, it is a movement downwards rather than 
upwards, a decline or degeneration rather than an evolution or 
progress. Such is the mythical concept of the successive world- 
epochs, as we find it in Hesiod, and a similar consequence might 
be drawn from Neoplatonic metaphysics. 

The idea of evolution is, however, also entirely unknown 
within early Christianity. It is true that the basic conception 
of the coming kingdom of God includes the idea of a goal of 
history. It is also true that within this historical, temporal 
world a hidden germ of this kingdom of God is growing, 
intensively and extensively. Still, the idea of universal progress 
is impossible within this Christian conception because, alongside 
this growth of the kingdom, there is the concurrent growth of 
the evil powers and their influence within this temporal world. 
The tares are growing together with the wheat." The opposition 
to the kingdom is growing at the same rate as the kingdom 
itself, so that the later generations are in no way better off than 
the earlier ones. On the contrary — ^it is in the last days that the 
conflict between good and evil forces reaches a climax. The goal 



nr] EVOLUTION AND PROGRESS 53 

of history is reached not by an immanent growth or progress, 

but by a revolutionary diange of the humam situation at the end 
of history, brought about not by man's action, but by divine 
intervention — an intervention similar to that of incarnation, 
namely the mipovaia, the advent of the Lord, the resurrection of 
the dead, the coming of the eternal world. That this end of 
human history is utterly distinct from continuity and immanent 
growth is most clearly expressed in the idea of the dies irae, the 
day of the Last Judgment, whidi puts an end to human history. 
The framework of this Universe is broken, death — ^"the last 
enemy ", and the diaracteristic feature of the temporal world — 
is overcome and annihilated, and the eternal world is established. 
There is no room in this picture for the idea of universal progress 
and evolution. 

On the other hand, the popular belief that the idea of evolu- 
tion and progress was first worked out within natural science, 
and thence affected the conception of history, is false. The 
reverse is true : the idea has been transplanted from an evolu- 
tionary conception of history into natural science. Lamarck 
and Darwin are not the pioneers but the heirs of this modem 
idea. The real pioneers are men like Rousseau, Lessing, 
Herder, Hegel. The idea of progress and evolution is a child of 
the optimistic philosophy of the Enlightenment. 

Its basis is an optimistic evaluation of human namre and, as 
its negative consequence, the repudiation of the fundamental 
Christian ideas of the Fall and of original sin. Human nature 
as such is good; at least, it is raw material fit to be shaped into 
something good, into true humanity. This anthropology seems 
to be based not on axiomatic speculation but on observation, on 
facts. History does begin with primitive man; he is the raw 
material out of which perfect humanity can be shaped. He it is 
whose mental capacities are not yet developed, whose cultural 
life has not yet begun. Civilisation and culture are acquired 
only in the course of a process extending through thousands of 
years, growing from generation to generation. It is this 
undeniable fact of the continuous growth of the benefits of 
civilisation, and of a progressive use of man's mental capacities. 



54 THE PROBLEM OF TIME [lECT. 

which is the backbone of the iSth-centiuy idea of the universal 
progress of humanity. 

This idea, however, is possible only by using a very dubious 
equation, i.e. the supposition that the more developed human 
life is in the cultural sense, the more human or good it is in the 
ethical sense ; that moral evil is therefore only the primitive, the 
not-yet-developed; and that the good, the truly human is 
identical with the no-longer-primitive, the developed. Or — to 
express the same from the negative angle — the idea of universal 
progress is made possible only by denying the Christian con- 
ception of evil as sin, i.e. egoistic self-will and self-affirmation 
contradicting and opposing the will of God and the moral law. 
According to the Christian conception, there is continuity 
between the primitive state of mind and the developed one, but 
betw^n the morally good and the morally evil there is no con- 
tinuity but merely contradiction. Moral evil, understood as 
sin, is not that which is not yet good, but that which is no longer 
good. Sin is not undeveloped good, but spoilt and perverted 
good. It is not something which is not yet there, but it is a 
present reality of a negative character, the antagonism of men's 
will to the will of God. It is therefore only by substituting for 
the contradiction, for the Yes-and-No relation, the merely 
relative contrast of less and more, that the idea of universal 
progress is possible. As a consequence, the Christian idea of 
redemption is replaced by the idea of cultural development. 
The more man is trained to use his mental faculties, the more 
he gains power over the outside world and over his own forces, 
the more human he becomes, so the more evil disappears. This 
is the basic illusion of this favourite and most influential idea 
of modern man. 

But where did 18th-century philosophy get the idea of a goal 
towards which history moves — an idea which was utterly foreign 
to rational philosophy in pre-Christian times? The answer, I 
think, is obvious, and the proof for it can easily be found in 
thinkers like Lessing and Herder. The idea of a universal goal 
of history is a Christian heritage, although completely trans- 
formed in context. Whilst, in the Christian view of historj. 



nr] IDEALISTIC PROGRESSIVISM 55 

this goal is transcendent in character, namely the world of resur- 
rection and eternal life, it has now become immanent, being 
here identij&ed with an imaginary terminus of the^ movement 
which leads from the primitive to civilised cultural life. In this 
fashion was formed that inspiring — ^not to say intoxicating — 
idea of idealistic progressivism which has taken hold of the best 
minds since the middle of the i8th century. It is the bastard 
offspring of an optimistic anthropology and Christian eschato- 
logy. Humanity as a whole is involved in a unique process, 
leading upwards from primitive beginnings, from a more or less 
animal start, to the loftiest peaks of true spiritual humanity, a 
process which is far from being finished, in which our genera- 
tion is involved ; one which perhaps will never be finished, but 
the end of which we are steadily approaching." 

It is this idea of evolution which modem natural science 
inherited and which it had only to supplement, to support and 
substantiate by its own means. From this idealistic conception 
Lamarck, Lyell and Darwin drew their ideas of an all-embracing 
evolution of life on this globe. The scientific evolutionism of 
the later 19th century is composed of two elements : this ideal- 
istic idea of progress, combined with certain observations in the 
field of biology. What i8di<entury philosophy had worked 
out in the limited field of human history was now brought into 
a much larger context. The history of the forms of organic life 
on our planet seemed to corroborate such an optimistic idea of a 
universal development. Was it not a fact that everywhere the 
primitive, undifferentiated forms precede the differentiated, the 
higher forms or organisation? Therefore it would appear that 
life is moving onward to unknown heights. Again, it was not 
seen that this naturalistic form of evolutionism is based on an 
unjustified identification, namely that the more "differentiated" 
in the biological sense is the " higher " in the human or spiritual 
sense. 

But, once taken for granted, this idea of evolution seemed to 
give a new value to temporal becoming, which in the thought of 
die ancient world was a merely negative concept. In the course 
of becoming the perfect seems to emerge gradually/* The 



56 THE PKOBLKM OF TIME [lECT. 

splendour of the idea of perfection, which in sndent philosophy 
had been identified with the transcendent and timeless world of 
ideas, and which in Christian thought had been reserved for the 
divine, supernatural sphere, then seemed to have shifted over to 
the historical world and to natural forces. From then on it 
seemed to be possible to believe in perfection on the basis of 
purely secular, natural, even material, principles. Since the idea 
of progress had come into the wide field of natural science, it 
seemed to have become independent of all metaphysical and 
religious presuppositions. It had become an instrument of 
natural explanation. 

This was certainly not the conception of Rousseau, Lessing, 
Herder and Hegel. When they were speaking of evolution, 
they meant something which was at the same time immanent 
and transcendent, natural and divine. For them evolution was 
not merely a causal process of differentiation, but in the literal 
sense an evolution, t.«. the disclosure of something divine hidden 
in the natural. To them the time-process was at once both 
natural and supernatural and certainly, in any case, teleological 
and spiritual, not merely causd and material. But with 
Darwin's theory of selection, teleology seemed to be superseded. 
The one principle of causality was student not only to explain 
a process as such, but to explain a progress, i.e. a process with a 
certain definite direction. Now it was possible to have finality 
without, a prindple of finality, to have teleology on the basis of 
causality, to have a direction of history by merely natural forces 
— in a word, automatic progress. 

This new phenomenon — ^the idea of evolution and progress — 
is not only important from the point of view of becoming, but 
also as an element in that feature which we found so character- 
istic of our age, the temporalisation of existence. By means of 
the idea of evolution it seemed possible to repudiate eternity and 
still keep all those values which in previous times had been con- 
nected with the eternal. The eternal 'is no more necessary to 
g^ve meaning to life. Temporal life, interpreted in terms of 
evolution, had meaning, direction and finality in itself. For 
that reason evolutionism became one of the most potent factors 



IV] CHRISTIANITY AND FROOKBSS 57 

of temporalisadon, of radical repudiation of the idea of eternity 
within the conception of human existence. 

But I am constrained to offer some observations which lead to 
a different conclusion: — 

1. Even granted that the idea of universal progress is correct — 
which we never should admit — it is undeniable that the result 
of this progress means very little to the individual. One has 
to thiiik in generations, in centuries. This means that the 
interest moves away from the personal to the collective. The 
individual and his fate, his future, become irrelevant. It is 
only the totality which counts; or rather it is an abstract 
humanity forming, so to say, the subject of this evolution. 

2. Therefore this present existence has no meaning and value of 
its own. It is merely a point of transition, a rung on the 
ladder which leads upward. Its own value — ^if you ask for 
such estimate — ^must be left indefinite, and is therefore open 
to question 

3. But these factors lead in the direction which we have been 
calling the dwindling-away of time. The real, existing man 
appears to himself like a snapshot, a fraction of a large reel of 
film — a picture which, taken by itself, is as meaningless as a 
single frame cut from a movie strip and as absurd as a slow 
motion film. So this idea of evolution must — once its first 
intoxicating effect is over — ^take the whole substance away 
from life. It means that life is, as it were, eaten away from 
the inside. 

Needless to say, this idea of a universal progress of such a 
natural upward movement is irtecontilable with Christian faith. 
This does not mean that the Christian cannot acknowledge 
certain aspects of the evolutionary theory of natural science. 
From the point of view of Christianity, there is no reason to 
deny that life on earth has a long history, spanning millions of 
years; that it has passed through many transformations; that 
the origins of mankind lie far back in prehistoric, primitive 
beginnings, presumably in animal forms. Within the limits 
which conscientious scientists have set for themselves, die 
evolutionist theory is not in conflict with Christian faith. 



58 THE PROBLEM OF TIME [lECT. 

Two elements of this evolutionist thought, however, must be 

unconditionally rejected from the Christian point of view: 
first, the identification of moral evil or sin with the primitive; 
and, second, the assumption that the development of human 
intelligence, technical skill and cultural enrichment mean ist 
themselves a progress in the sense of the truly human. The 
Christian conception of man includes the belief that the higher 
differentiation of intellectual powers, as well as the increase of 
the means of civilisation, is most ambiguous with regard to 
goodness and to the truly human. It can mean an increase of 
moral evil, of destructive inhumanity, just as much as the 
opposite. Civilised man, with the highest scientific and technical 
training, and commanding the accumulated wealth of ages of 
civilised life, may still be morally bad, even devilish, and if he is, 
he is so much the more dangerous. The highly developed 
human mind and the highly developed human civilisation may 
come to a point where they are capable of destroying all gains 
and goods in one frantic moment of diabolical madness. 

This is why the modem identification of the idea of progress 
with the Biblical message of the kingdom of God is a demon- 
strable' error which has most fatal effects. The idea of pro- 
gress means a movement from here to there, from below to 
above, reaching more or less steadily towards a point in the far 
futiue, in which perfection is conceived of as materialised. The 
Christian message of the coming kingdom, however, means just 
the opposite movement — a movement coming down from above 
to below, from " heaven ", i.e. from the transcendent, to earth. 
Where it reaches the historical plane, it breaks the framework 
of this temporal, earthly existence. That is what is meant by 
resurrection, parousia, eternal life. The New Testament knows 
nothing whatever of a kingdom of God which develops accord- 
ing to the idea of progress, slowly, immanently, from below 
upward. This so-called kingdom of God is simply an invention 
of the 19th century, read into the Btble, but not to be found 
there. It is a mixture of the New Testament message and 
modem evolutionism, out of which nothing good can come, but 
only iUusion, disiUusionment and final despair. 



IV] VALUE OF HISTORICAL PROCESS 59 

One last question has not yet been touched : From the point 
of view of Christian faith and hope, what is the result and value 
of the historical process? This question cannot be answered by 
a simple scheme. The Christian expectation of the coming 
kingdom first of all places everything historical under the 
radical negation of the divine judgment. All human history 
is flesh, taking the word in its Biblical sense. Therefore it is 
transient. From the texture of history the two dark threads of 
sin and death cannot be eliminated anywhere, from the begin- 
ning to the end. They belong to the picture of historic life. 
History in its process already performs part of this judgment 
upon its own creations. "Die Weltgeschichte ist das Welt- 
geriche." History devours its own children ; whatever it brings 
forth passes away some day. This, however, is only one side of 
the picture. There is also continuity, there is tradition, there is 
historical heritage. Not every epoch begins anew from nothing. 
We all live from the stored-up wealth of previous ages. Eternal 
life is not only the negation, but also the fulfilment of this 
earthly life. It is not only a new world, but also the perfection 
of this world. Even our body, which seems to be particularly 
perishable and unfit to inherit the eternal, will be not simply 
destroyed, but transformed into a completely obedient organ 
and expression of the life of the spirit. 

If, however, we ask whether there is any part of this reality, 
any element of our. present experience, which as such shall be 
deemed worthy to enter into the perfect eternal existence, the 
answer must be. Yes indeed, there is one element which, whilst 
being an experience within the Christian life, will also be the 
element of eternal life, namely love in the New Testament sense 
of Agape. Neither the State, nor culture avilisation, nor 
even faith and hope, are that element which remains in eternity, 
but love alone. For God Himself is Love. That is why it is 
said that whilst all other things pass away, including faith, 
knowledge, language and hope, love alone renuiins, and this love 
is the principle of true humanity. 



V 



THE PROBLEM OF MEANING 

IF we ask what is the most urgent and burning problem en- 
gaging Western man in our time, the answer cannot be in 
doubt. What disquiets and torments him most is the pro- 
blem of the meaning of life. What is the meaning of human 
existence? Has it any meaning at all? The terrific convulsions 
of this generation, which have laid open to question not only the 
survival of human civilisation but also the existence of the 
human race itself, together with the earthquake in the spiritual 
foundations of life, give this question an urgency and a radical 
character which it never had before nor ever could have had. 
But beyond this, the point has already been reached where man 
is so much inclined to doubt the meaning of life that he does not 
even put the question, and therefore sinks into a sub-human form 
of existence. So long as the problem of meaning is alive and 
burning, the spirit of man is alive. But where man ceases to ask 
this question, there the spirit is extina. Man jumps from one 
experience to another, just as a squirrel leaps from branch to 
branch, and the oneness of his life is dissolved. It is in asking 
the meaning of life that man becomes aware of the totality of 
this existence. 

Meaning is totality, wholeness. If we say, " This word has a 
meaning ", what we are trying to say is that these difEerent 
sounds or letters forming a word become one word through a 
spiritual unity, which binds them together and makes them 
intelligible. If we say that a phrase, a speech, a book, a work 
has a meaning, we are pointing again to the Spiritual unity which 
ties the parts into a whole. It is in this fashion that the Greeks 
formed the concept or idea of Logos, implying by that word 
what we call meaning. They called it that because it was in 

60 



UBANINO AND PTJRPOSE 6l 

human speech (Logos) that the character of spiritual unity or 
wholeness had struck their minds. Speech is the immediate 
manifestation of meaning/' 

It is possible to approach the problem of meaning from 
another angle, which may be more familiar to modem man, 
namely from the angle of purpose. To forge a hammer, to 
build a house, or to plough the field has a meaning, because this 
action serves a definite purpose. This purpose, which gives 
meaning t© action, is primarily a biological one : self-preserva- 
tion, the preservation of race, nourishment, safeguarding physical 
existence. All these actions, which support the natural instinct 
of life-preservation in its spontaneous utterances, and which 
therefore place intelligence at the service of life-preservation, 
have a meaning, because they serve an obvious purpose. But 
the mental action which is placed at the service of vital necessi- 
ties is not that which is distinctive for human life. The spiritual 
stands here under the domination of animal nature and merely 
completes what the natural instinct of the animal desires. The 
specifically human comes to the fore only where man does some- 
thing which goes beyond the realm of physical preservation, 
whedier it be by the way in whidi it is done — eating, instead of 
feeding, building houses, instead of creeping into holes — or by 
the fact that goods are created or spiritual actions performed 
which serve higher requirements than the necessities of life. The 
meaning of human life therefore must become visible where 
human action is not under the domination of natural urge but 
of spirimal purposes. Where we have in mind such purposes, 
the two concepts " meaning " and " purpose " merge into each 
other. The animal has merely vital purposes, but man has such 
purposes as have meaning in themselves and which, as such, 
give his life its specific human stamp. It is in things or actions 
which have their unity in their spiritual purpose that the spirit 
expresses itself as the unifying power. 

Meaning is therefore a fundamental factor of culture and 
civilisation. Nay, one can even say that culture is materialisa- 
tion of meaning. Culture is the creation of units which exist 
only for the spirit. For the dpg there is no Rembrandt picture, 



62 THE PROBLEM OF MEANING [lECT. 

but only specks of colour, no Beethoven symphony, but merdy 
a series of noises or perhaps tones. The spirit is the meaning- 
creating and meaning-acknowledging power, and culture is the 
totality of meanihg<Feating powers and meaningful creations 
of man. But culture or civilisation taken by itself cannot in 
itself answer the question of meaning, for the idea of meaning is 
curiously inexorable. Because it means totality, it cannot be 
satisfied with anything partial. The single work does net 
suffice, the spirit cannot but ask for the totality of all works, of 
all human doing. Just as one cannot be satisfied with the single 
meaningful word, but only by the meaningful connection, of 
single meaningful words through the spiritual unity of a speech 
as a whole, or a book as a whole, so the spirit in seeking for 
meaning demands the unity of man's life as a whole. Not even 
the unity of all man's action is sufficient, because man's action 
is in relation with something else — ^with nature, with the world 
in which it is performed and with which it is wrestling by 
thought and action. For that reason the mind, wherever it is 
truly living, cannot but ask for a total meaning, and it is through 
the intensity of this question that the aliveness of the spirit 
manifests itself. Where this question of total meaning (x&ses 
to be asked, the spirit is in a state of disintegration, and human 
life is about to perish in a sub-human, animal existence. 

That is why men have always asked for the meaning of life, 
for a total meaning. They sought the answer in their religions or 
their philosophies. The religious myths are to be understood, 
in the last analysis, as attempts to interpret the total meaning 
of existence. In the same way philosophy, in its truly great and 
powerful forms, has to be evaluated as an attempt to discover 
meaning by the use of rational thought; as the Greeks said, 
Xoyw 8(8dvai. Here it is possible only to sketch a few of these 
attempts. In Indian religion, the problem of the meaning of 
life was answered by the doctrine of Karma — the circle of birth 
or the transmigration of souls — and in the body of doctrines 
teaching man how to get out of this circle of birth and to enter 
Nirvana. These answers rested upon the presupposition that 
this empirical existence, as such, is not meaningful, but that, on 



V] WESTERN SOLUTIONS 63 

the contrary, meaning consists in living and thinking in such a 
way as to escape from this life. With regard to this life, then, 
the answer is thoroughly pessimistic. 

Another solution of the problem, impressive in itself, is the 
ethical dualism of the religion of Zarathustra. The meaning of 
life consists in supporting life and defending it against every- 
thing which destroys and kills it. Here, also, the truly 
significant thing it not life, as such, but eternal, imperishable 
life, which one achieves by following that rule. By joining 
battle with the good god in his fight against the god of de- 
struction, man gets his share in the victory of the good god 
and his eternal life. Apart from the answer of the Christian 
Gospel, however, the most important solution of the problem of 
meaning within Western history is that of Greek philosophy. 
Of course, as we aU know, this philosophy is not a unity, but 
presents itself in a variety of very different systems. But within 
our Western history, it was primarily Greek idealism — this word 
taken in a very broad sense — which became influential. The 
meaning-giving principle of this philosophy is the divine Nous 
or Logos, which permeates the world and forms it into a 
Cosmos. It is the same Logos which underlies meaningful 
speech and thought as well as aU cultural activity of man. Man's 
speech and action are meaningful in so far as they partake of this 
divine Logos. The divine Logos, then, is seen in closest con- 
nection with the logical or rational element of our life. This 
relation to the divine Logos appears in the various systems of 
Greek philosophy — of Plato, of Aristode, of the Stoics, and 
the Neoplatonists, in different settings, according as they placed 
the emphasis more on the secular, the culmral, scientific, 
artistic or philosophical element, or on the ethical and religious 
aspect of human life. They aU have in common this reference 
tp the divine Logos or the ideas, as that which contains the 
meaning, and are therefore akin to each other in a marked 
rational and immanentist tendency. It is the divine reason, 
immanent in our reason and in our reasonable doing and 
thinking, upon which the meaning of life is grounded.** 

Within the Christian doctrine and faith the principle of 



64 TBB PROBLEM OF MEANING [lEGT. 

meaning, i.e. that which gives meaning to our existence, can be 
summarised also by the word Logos. We recall the pregnant 
3nd, at the same time, cryptic words of the Prologue to St. John's 
Gospel : " In the beginning was the Logos, and the Logos was 
with God and the Logos was God. The same was in the begin- 
ning with God. All things were made by Him; ... In Him 
was life; and the life was the light of men . . ." etc. No 
doubt it is this Logos in which the whole world has its meaning- 
ful foundation as well as its meaningful end, in which therefore 
the meaning of human life is mysteriously contained. But this 
Logos is not the Logos of Greek philosophy; there are three 
radical differences between the two. The first is that it is not an 
abstract principle, an " it ", as it always is in' Greek philosophy, 
but a person — " in Him, all things were made by Him and in 
Him was life ". The second is to be seen in the fact that this 
Logos is not an immanent element of the human mind or spirit, 
but given to man by historical revelation as the secret of God's 
essence and will. Finally, it is not a timeless, fixed truth, but 
the moving dynamism of history, the definite manifestation of 
that which in the end of time brings with it the victory of the 
divine will over the powers that threaten the meaning of life, 
and which perfects historical revelation in eternal life, thus 
completing the meaning of historical, earthly existence. 

It might appear, at first glance, that this conception of mean- 
ing would be closely related to that of Persian dualism, which 
we have just been sketching. As a matter of fact, certain 
common traits as well as certain historical connections between 
the two cannot be denied.^' All the same, there is an unfathom- 
able gulf between them. One should not over-emphasise the 
difference between the Christian conception and the element of 
metaphysical dualism in the conception of Zarathustra. For 
this dualism, after all, manifests itself as being less than ultimate 
by the certain victory of the good god over the evil spirit. The 
opposition between the two lies soqjiewhere else, namely in the 
fact that in Biblical revelation the idea of God's mercy. His 
redeeming grace and love, is central and dominating, whilst it 
is entirely absent in the religious system of 2^rathustra. Here 



V] LOGOS AND MODERN IDEALISM 65 

it is the good men who, by the proof of their moral nnoerity, 

acquire panicipation in the final victory and eternal life, whilst 
in the Christian Gospel it is the sinners, graciously pardoned and 
saved by the atoning sacrifice of Christ and God's merciful 
forgiveness, who become participants in eternal life and thereby 
in the completion of meaningfulness. It is therefore not to be 
wondered at that within Christian history and Western history 
at large, the Persian solution of the problem does not play any 
conspicuous r61e. The discussion is primarily between the 
Biblical revelation on the one hand, and Greek, idealism on the 
other. 

This discussion between the two predominant principles of 
meaning within our history — between the Greek Logos- 
principle and the Biblical revelation of the Logos-Son, of Jesus 
Christ — marks the beginning of the modem epoch. From the 
end of classical antiquity up to this point, the Christian idea had 
been entirely dominant, although not in its original purity. 
Modem spiritual history, on the othe^ hand, is characterised 
primarily by a progressive displacement of the Christian, the 
transcendent, revelatory, personalistic conception of meaning, 
by an immanent, rational and abstract principle. Human 
reason sets itself on its own feet. It thinks itself capable of 
solving the problem of meaning from its own resources. That 
is why European thought re-established its cotmections with the 
models of Greek philosophy. Of course, this could not be done 
without thorough-going modifications and variations. Two 
essential traits, however, remained in common between the 
modem and the Greek conceptions of meaning : the predomin- 
ance of the rational, logical element and the tendency towards 
an immanent solution. Meaning must prove itself in its 
rationality, and the realisation of meaning must take place 
within this temporal existence. This limitation necessarily 
produced, in recent centuries, the new idea so characteristic of 
our epoch, about which we have already spoken in the last 
lecture: the idea of progress.** 

If rationality on the one hand and this historical existence 
on the other are to be sufficient to answer the question of the 



66 THE PROBLEM OF MEANING " [lECT. 

meaning of life, it is necessary either to prove this existence to be 

rational, or to show the possibility of believing in rationality, 
in spite of the present irrational character of existence. The 
first of these two ways is that of Theodicy, the proof that 
what exists is at least approximately rational ; it was possible only 
(as we see in its greatest example — that of Leibnitz) as long as it 
was possible to draw considerably from the Christian theological 
tradition. It is therefore no mere chance that as soon as this 
method — the Leibnitzian Theodicy — lost its power of convic- 
tion, the second began to be taken.^^ The death of Leibnitz 
coincides almost exactly with the appearance of the idea of 
progress, first in the form of an idealistic, speculative philosophy 
of history, later in the form of a naturalistic, pseudo-scientific 
evolutionism. 

Those who had broken with the religious faith of the Christian 
tradition and were still seeking a meaning for existence, could 
certainly not be expected to find that rational meaning within 
the given realities of the natural and cultural life of their time. 
The elements of negation and destruction of meaning were too 
obvious even for the most optimistic rationalist to ignore them. 
From this diflBculty the idea of progressive evolution seemed to 
afEord an escape. This world is not yet rational and therefore 
meaningful, but it can and it shall become so. How is it possible 
for it to become rational? The answer was: It can and will 
become more and more rational by a progressive spiritualisation 
of nature and human life in the course of cultural expansion; 
by a progressive elimination of what is really or seemingly 
irrational, by rational action and rational thought, therefore by 
a double evolution of the powers of divine reason immanent in 
man through his action and his thought. It was this idea of a 
spiritual evolution and the progressive elimination of irrational 
dements by cultivating and educating the individual, by exten- 
sive and intensive increase of cultural and civilising action, as 
well as by progressive knowledge, which gave the last two cen- 
turies their dynamic V/an and their feeling of assurance. 

It was inevitable, however, that in the course of this movement 
the tendency towards this-worldliness became more and more 



V] PREDOMINANCE OF THIS- WORLDLINESB 67 

conspicuous and predominating. The high-minded, idealistic 
evolutionism of Herder, Humboldt, Schleiermacher and Hegel 
gave way increasingly to a more realistic and earth-bound prin- 
ciple of progress, which was related more closely to the interest 
of the average man, and was also more credible than the idea of 
a progressive spiritualisation of the world. As the stream of * 
idealistic enthusiasm began to decline, its place was taken by the 
more prosaic idea of scientific and technical progress, of the 
spread of democratic freedom, and of overcoming irrationality 
by raising the level of general education. In all these fields 
progress was conspicuous to everybody. Moreover, it was in 
close relation to the practical interest and everyday life of the 
large majority of men. The surprising and truly revolutionary 
achievements of technical industry, the no less astoimding 
progress of natural science, the rapid spread of democratic 
institutions and of general education seemed to justify this 
belief in progress so completely as to place it beyond doubt. 
Mankind became intoxicated by these visible and indubitable 
manifestations of progress, in the sphere of its practical needs, 
to such an extent that there seemed to be no room or capacity 
left to meditate seriously on the profound problem of life's 
meaning. All those things which direaten the meaningftllness 
of man's life — death, evil, suffering — all these voices were 
drowned by the loud-speaker of progressivism. 

This optimism, threatened by the truly irrational social con- 
ditions, which had actually been created by the revolutionary 
progress of technical industry, could be sustained only by the 
hope of a social paradise which Karl Marx preached as coming 
inevitably. But then came the time when this intoxication 
began to wear off, when it became more and more apparent 
that, in spite of all school education, men were not becoming 
better, that, in spite of all technical progress, life had not become 
more human, but on the contrary more and more inhuman. 
Above all, the disillusionment was hastened by the first great and 
the second even greater shock brought' about by the first and 
the second world-wars, with their revelation of demoniac, even 
diabolic, backgrounds of human existence and human nature. 



68 THE PROBLEM OF MEANING (lECT. 

The belief in progress had played out its fatally dazzling rdle, 
and Western humanity, which had staked all its hope on this 
one card, found itself facing the nothingness of despair. Now, 
in view of the ruins of his civilisation, in uncertainty as to 
whether the past storm, which had destroyed in a few years 
what centuries had built, might not soon be followed by another 
even more terrible, which would mean the end of all civilisation, 
perhaps the end of humanity itself — ^now, raced by all this, 
mankind experiences the dawning of the fearful and disastrous 
thought that life probably has no meaning at all. 

If, looking back from the standpoint of Christian faith, we 
ask ourselves why this has happened, and was bound to happen, 
it will not do to point merely to the last degenerate forms to 
which the idea of progress had fallen a prey, or jn which an 
already decaying evolutionary creed expressed itself. It is not 
in these obvious and most recent extremes, but in the first 
spiritual and exalted beginnings that we have to discover the 
roots of the evil. We have to go back as far as Greek idealism, 
and its fundamental conception of the principle of meaning, 
in order to understand the completely nihilistic disappearance 
of meaning which has threatened our generation. The first 
thing we can observe, then, is that this idealistic principle of 
meaning was based entirely upon the " formal " side of the 
human mind. It is the possession of reason which distinguishes 
man from animal; it is reason by which man produces culture 
and civilisation ; it is reason that links man to the divine. It is 
sufiicient, it appears, that man has reason. Reasonable or 
spiritual action as such confers meaning. One does not ask 
what this reason thinks, what direction spiritual activity takes ; it 
is the possession of reason in itself that makes man human and 
links him to the divine. Reason, as such, is the divine. You 
can find this same idea even nowadays in the speeches and 
writings of eminent spiritual leaders, repeated and varied a 
hundred times: "We believe in the spirit, in reason, in the 
human mind as that which gives life meaning and makes man 
human ". 

From the Christian point of view, this idea can be seen as a 



V] FORMAL CHARACTER OF CULTURE 6g 

great illusion. Human reason as such, spiritual activity as 
such, can be both good and evil, godlike and diabolical. There 
is a godlike and there is a godless use of- reason. Therefore there 
is a possibility of culture being according to God, and also of its 
being quite godless. The possession of reason, of intellectual 
activity as such, is no guarantee of truth, goodness, and true 
humanity. The principle of the truly human, of goodness and 
truth is higher than reason. It does not lie within the sphere of 
the formal, not in a that, but in a what, not in the possession and 
use of spiritual powers, but in the right use, in the right relation, 
in the right decision, in that self-determination which is accord- 
ing to God's will. 

The formalism of the idealistic principle of meaning is 
founded, as we have already seen, in a second factor, in the 
theological immanence-conception. Man is — ^that is the assump- 
tion here — partaker of divine nature by being a reasonable 
creature. The divine element is immanent in him because the 
divine element is in itself reason, the same reason which also 
dwells in him, in man's nature. Therefore, idealism cannot 
understand what we Christians assert, that evil is a spiritual 
thing, an act of reason and not of sensuality. For the idealist, 
evil is that which is divided from the spirit, emptiness, the 
reason-vacuum, therefore animal sensuality and brute instinct. 
The acknowledgment of the spiritual nature of evil would 
explode the whole philosophy of immanence. Therefore the 
idealist cannot but refuse to admit this conception of evil, and 
by doing so he is bound to minimise evil. Only that evil which 
is understood as spiritual is truly evil. What comes out of 
animal nature is not really evil : it is pre-moral primitivity. 

Let us consider the same idea from a third point of view. The 
Greek idealistic conception of meaning is primarily taken fi^om 
man's cultural activity. Indeed, culture is a primary manifesta- 
tion of the meaningful; as we said before, culture is the 
materialisation of meaning. But, as we shall see more clearly 
later on, culture itself is primarily formal, because culture is the 
expression of a given spirituality or spiritual condition. Cul- 
ture therefore is not in itself the human, but it is an instrument. 



70 THE PROBLEM OF MEANING [lECT. 

an expression of the human; just as mind is not the human but 

the organ of the truly human. Culture is the expression of the 
given spiritual status, good or bad, human or inhuman, of a 
certain time or group. It is related to the truly human as the 
style of a speech or a book is related to its content. You can 
express truly diabolical ideas in the most superb style, and it 
can hardly be doubted that the devil, if he wants to be, is a 
very brilliant stylist. Therefore there can be false culture, just 
as much as false spirituality — even anti-human, godless culture. 
Culture, then, is not in itself the measure of humanity but merely 
the measure of the degree of spiritual intensity, whether good 
or bad. This misunderstanding which accepts culture as the 
criterion of humanity is, however, the fatal error of both ancient 
and modem idealism, and of modem thinking at large. 

Now, this whole mistmderstanding, implied in the Greek 
idealistic principle of God-immanence, stands in the closest 
relation to what the Bible calls sin. Man, understanding him- 
self in that fashion, understands himself primarily as divine. 
He accepts as his nature what is in fact a divine gift. He wrongly 
assumes his rational nature to be the content instead of seeing it 
as a vessel. It is Hamann, the great Christian seer of the i8th 
century, who has called this " the misunderstanding of reason 
about itself". He points to the origin of the German word 
" Vemunft ", which is derived from " vemehmen, annehmen ", 
" to receive ", and therefore expresses a relation of receptivity 
and dependence. Trae reason would be that which receives the 
divine, not that which thinks it has the divine in itself, or that 
it is, in its depth, the divine. True reason, then, would be only 
that which does not think it has the meaning of existence in 
itself but is ready to receive it from God. Greek idealism, in its 
pre-Christian form, remained in a measure religious, because it 
believed in the objectivity of the divine Logos. The idealism 
of modem times, however, having branched off from Christian- 
ity and left Christian tmth behind, could not fail to become 
irreligious, and contained a dangerous element of rebellion 
which was lacking in the old Platonism. That is the funda- 
mental reason why the emancipation from Christianity, 



V] MEANING A DIVINE GIFT 71 

introduced and begun by modem idealism, ended in such 

meaninglessness.** 

According to Christian faith, the meaning of life is not in 
man— neither in his rational namie nor in his rational or cul- 
tural work — ^but comes to him as a divine gift, as the Logos, 
which is the revealed Word, and as that Word which is the 
self-revealing God. Meaning, then, comes from transcendence, 
out of the mystery of divine being, the Logos, that (as the fourth 
Gospel says) " was in the bosom of the Father This mystery 
does not remain in its transcendence; it reveals itself, it com- 
municates itself. This Logos is the self-communicating Love of 
God, which in itself is personal being : the Son of Love. It is in 
Him, through Him, that human life receives its true humanity, 
its goodness and truth. "Grace and truth came by Jesus 
Christ."*' Man's life receives this Word by an act which is 
mere reception — the act of faith — and this faith manifests its 
essence as being divine love by " working itself out in loving 

Now, in this fact — that man's life has no meaning in itself and 
in his own creation, but has to receive it — lies the possibility that 
the negative powers, death, evil, suffering, which threaten the 
meaning of life, can be regarded without palliation, without any 
attempt at theodicy, in their sheer, naked negativity. It is the 
Christian faith alone which makes no such attempt to extenuate 
evil, as is found, for instance, in the Neoplatonic idea that evil 
belongs to the good just as the contrast is necessary for harmony, 
or in the older Platonism in the identification of evil and animal 
instinct. No, evil is understood as sin ; evil, understood as sin, 
means rebellion against the divine will, destruction of die good 
order of God, disintegration of the totality or wholeness of 
human life, hence, as the radical negation of meaning. Simi- 
larly, death is not glossed over as a mere fact of nature belonging 
to the Cosmic order; death also is ranked among the anti-divine 
powers threatening and destroying the meaning of, life. Death 
is an " enemy " and not a friend. Because these two elements, 
sin and death, and the suffering issuing from them, determine 
the character of human life in such a fashion that nothing is 
untouched by them, no attempt is made to understand eardily 



72 THE PROBLEM OF MEANING [LECT. 

existence in itself as meaningful. On the contrary, it is 
explicitly affirmed that this temporal existence, taken by itself, 
is meaningless, even contrary to meaning. And this applies to 
the total history of humanity as well as to that of the human 
individual. Historical life does not have meaning in itself. It 
acquires it from outside itself, and where this happens, there this 
earthly history comes to its end, there the new aeon begins, life 
eternal. 

It is, however, just the knowledge of this coming new existence 
which gives this earthly historical life a share of the eternal 
completion of meaning. To live in this hope by firm belief is no 
mere expectation, but is in itself the beginning of the ultimate 
realisation of meaning. For that divine love, which is the end 
of all things, is not a thing merely of the future, but it is a 
present reality for and in the believer. This love. Agape, is the 
new principle of life of the Christian and the Christian com- 
munity. The divine ultimate meaning, life in the Love of God, 
is present redity in faith, although imperfect and wrestling with 
those powers threatening the destruction of life and its meaning. 

If we compare with this vision of historical reality, as it is 
given in Christian faith, the highest conception which the idea 
of meaning has acquired within a non-Christian interpretation — 
namely, within idealisric evolutionism — we see, quite apart from 
its unreality, the disguised resignation implidt in this idea of 
progress. The tremendous difference between the two is in the 
single fact that, whilst the Christian Gospel makes every 
believing individual a partaker of the ultimate perfection, the 
completion of meaning for the individual is most uncertain 
within any idealistic conception of history. Who, after all, has 
the profit of this infinite progressive movement? Every genera- 
tion has to sacrifice itself, to place itself beneath the feet of the 
next generation, so as to raise it higher, merely in order to be in 
itself a mere step on the infinite road of humanity to a far-off, 
never attainable goal. But for me, as individual man, there is 
little enough consolation in the thought that those coming after 
me are a litde nearer the goal, without reaching it themselves. 

We need not bother any more about this tempting but illusory 



V] ESCHATOLOGICAL SOLUTION 73 

and fontastic idea of universal progress. History itself has given 
judgment on it. The negative powers of human nature, which 
threaten to destroy all the meaning of life, even the bare physical 
existence of humanity, have shown themselves with such naked 
brutality that the idea of universal progress as the solution of 
the problem of meaning is utterly discredited. This fact can 
mean one of two things. It can mean the lapse into complete 
despair about the meaning of life, resignation to the fact that 
there is no such meaning, that it is better not to ask this question 
at all but to content oneself with the fragmentary and transient 
glimpses of meaning, which are inherent in human life and 
activity. Or it can mean that humanity turns its mind towards 
the Gospel as the only interpretation of existence, which is, at 
the same time, both realism without illusion and promise of 
fulfilment without resignation. 

Two things must be said, however, about the Christian faith 
as solution of the problem of meaning in our time. First, 
it is not easily come by. Probably it never was. But for cen- 
turies it had the advantage of being the accepted creed of the 
Western world. Whether this was an advantage with respect 
to its true understanding can be doubted; it certainly had an 
important bearing on the formation of cultural stability and 
homogeneity. But this is gone. Christian faith has become, 
as it has never been since the first centuries of the Christian era, 
a matter of personal decisicm. The second point is this. Whilst 
Christian faith is the same at all times with respect to its founda- 
tion and content, it is different in every age as regards the 
frontier line along which it joins battle. The frontier line of our 
age is neither that of the first centuries, which was marked by 
rival religions, nor is it that of the Middle Ages or that of the 
Reformation era, when it was marked by rival interpretations of 
its foundation and content. In our time the frontier line is the 
alternative to a philosophy of despair, hidden in a number of 
more or less subtle evasions of the problem." Apart from these 
disguises, the question placed before man in our time is quite 
simple: Despair and pay the price of despair, or believe the 
Gospel and pay the price of believing! What the price is of 



74 THE PROBLEM OF MEANING 

gaining the meaning of life, as the Gospel alone gives it, the 
Gospel makes clear enough. This must be added to what was 
said about the Gbristian conception of the meaning of life: 
such a conception cannot be gained by any theoretical argu- 
ment. The Gospel will always be rejected when it is misunder- 
stood as merely a satisfactory theory. To understand what it 
says about the meaning of life, and to see that this is the truth, 
is identical with that total change of the character and orienta- 
tion of life which is implied in the words, repentance and faith. 
It is only in these acts that the Gospel-perspective can be won, 
and with it the solution of the problem of meaning. 



VI 

MAN IN THE UNIVERSE 

WITH this lecture we enter the field of those questions 
which may be called problems of humanism or the 
humane. The first of these problems comes £rom 
without; it is raised for us by the universe in which we find 
ourselves. All humanism, whether of a Christian or idealistic 
type, draws its life from the conviction that man's position 
within this Cosmos is a distinctive and, indeed, a unique one, and 
that man has to vindicate against nature something which 
belongs to himself alone. All humanism gives man a place over, 
against and somehow outside of nature and elevates him 
above it. Therefore there is an inescapable either/or between 
this opposition of man and nature on the one hand, and on the 
other a conception of continuity which ranges man entirely with 
nature, and thus destroys the foundations of humanism. 
Humanism therefore, since it can be destroyed by a complete 
naturalism of this kind, is not a self-evident proposition. 

Now it is curious that this nature-continuum, which denies the 
uniqueness of man and thereby sinks the human element in 
nature, stands at the beginning as well as at the end of the 
human history which we can survey. For the primitive mind 
there is no demarcation between man and surrounding nature. 
On the contrary, man and nature form one unbroken continuum. 
This appears primarily in the scheme by which primitive man 
interprets his relation to the animals The totems of primitive 
tribes show that man believes in a real consanguinity between 
himself and certain animals, and thereby in a real descent of 
man from the animal world. Priniitive man is, so to speak, a 
pre-scienufic Darwinian, and the Darwinian of our time, by 
the same token, is a scientific primitive, if by Darwinism we 

75 



76 MAN IN THE UNIVERSE [lECT. 

understand a popular evolutionary philosophy rather than a 
strictly scientific hypothesis. There is, however, this consider- 
able difference between the primitive and the modem nature- 
continuum, that in the world of primitive man the continuity is 
not established entirely at the cost of man. In the same measure 
that man is akin to the animal, the animal in its turn is akin to 
man. For the primitive mind, nature as a whole is somehow 
human. In this primitive world there are no " natural forces " 
in ihe present meaning of ihe word, but only forces which are at 
once of a personal and in some measure of a spiritual nature. 
Nature behaves in a way similar to man. You can talk with it, 
and it talks to you. All this is foreign to the conception of the 
modem Darwinist. Nature for him is conceived of as an object, 
i.e. it is radically non-personal. Nature is primarily a mechan- 
ism, and this is an idea entirely foreign to the primitive mind. 
The nature<ontinuum of modem times is established exclusively 
at the cost of man. Man has ceased to be something particular 
within a world which is conceived of in terms of mechanism. 
Therefore he is himself something like a highly-complicated 
mechanism. Whilst the primitive mind arrives at its scheme of 
continuity by the personification of nature, the modem mind 
arrives at it by a depersonification of man. It must now be our 
task to discover the backgroimd of this change in trying to 
summarise the history of man's thought about his place in the 
universe. 

It is by a slow process that man has overcome the primitive 
nature-continuum. I would suggest that the best guide for the 
discovery of the history of human emancipation from nature is 
plastic art. The continuum is still living in all that mytho- 
logical art which represents natural forces, understood as deities, 
in human shape as well as in animal — such art as we find in India 
as well as in old Egypt and Babylon. The decisive breach 
within this continuum happened in two distinct places : in Israel 
and in Greece. Leaving apart for the moment the Biblical 
concept of man, we may say that it is the unique contribution of 
the Greek mind to have abolished the animal shape of deity. 
In the mythological straggle of the Olympic gods against the 



Vl] ORB&K HUMANISM 77 

semi- and totally bestial monsters, against the figures of the dark 
regions, there comes to the fore something of this unique inner 
liberation which takes place within the Greek conception of man. 
Man rises above the animal world; man becomes conscious of 
his uniqueness as a spiritual being distinct from a natural world. 

But now, alongside this emancipation from and destruction of 
the nature-continuum, another process takes place, expressing 
itself again in plastic art, namely the rapprochement between 
deity and humanity which appears in an anthropomorphic 
deity and in the apotheosis of the human hero. This double 
process, fiist taking place in the subconscious forms of mytho- 
logy, enters the full light of consciousness in philosophical 
reflection. Man discovers in himself that which distinguishes 
him from the animal and nature as a whole and elevates him 
above it, the Nous or the Logos, that spiritual principle which 
underUes ail specifically human activity and gives man's work 
the character and content of human dignity. Now, this Nous or 
Logos is, at the same time, the principle which links mankind 
with the divine ; the Logos is not merely the principle of human 
thought and meaningful action, but also that divine force which 
orders the world and makes it a Cosmos. It is the divine spark 
in human reason by which alone man emancipates himself from 
namre and places himself above it. It is that same divine spark 
in his reason in which he experiences the divinity of his inner- 
most being. The continuum, then, is not broken, but shifted. 
Just as the divine Logos permeates nature and orders it, so it also 
permeates and orders man. But in man this divine principle 
becomes conscious knowledge. It is in the recognition of him- 
self as partaker in the divine Logos that man becomes conscious 
of his specific essence and value ; his humanity is, at the same 
time, divinity. This is the fundamental conception of Greek 
humanism in its conscious reflected form, freed from mythology. 

In Biblical revelation the continuum of primitive mind is 
disrupted in an entirely different manner. A three-fold barrier 
is erected here : the barrier between God and the world, between 
God and man, and between man and nature. God is no more 
the immanent principle of the world, but its Lord and Creator. 



78 MAN IN THE UNIVERSE [lECT. 

He, the Lord-creator, alone is divine. Everything which is not 
Himself is creature, product of His will. Therefore He is 
opposite the world. His essence. His divine being, is other-than- 
world. He is the Holy One." That is why He does not allow 
Himself to be depicted in any form: " Thou shalt not make unto 
thee any graven ima^ nor V^y likeness of any thing that is in 
heaven above or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the 
water under the earth ". But now — and this is the second 
barrier — it is not merely the nature-image of godhead which is 
forbidden to man, but equally the man-image. By that same 
character of holiness by which God is distinguished from nature, 
He is also distinguished from and placed opposite to man. Man, 
in spite of every thing he has and is, with all his spiritual as well 
as natural powers, is not divine. He is a creature. The barrier 
which separates God and the world also separates God and man. 

All the same, in spite of this sharp separation from God, man 
is not placed on the same level as the rest of the world and not 
seen in continuity with nature.'^ Although man is not at all 
God, and God is not at all man, man is distinguished from all 
other creatures and elevated above them by a criterion of a 
specific kind. Man alone is created in the image of God. This 
likeness of man to God is the third barrier which is erected here. 
For man alone is created in the image and to the image of God. 
And this imago dei is the principle of Christian humanism as 
distinguished from Greek. At first sight it might appear as if 
this concept of imago dei meant somediing similar to the Greek 
idea that man is raised above the level of nature by his participa- 
tion in the divine Nous or Logos dwelling in his reason. But 
the similarity between the two principles of humanism is merely 
apparent, for man's being created in the image of God does not 
imply any kind of divine spiritual substance in man, but only 
his relation to God. That which ^ves man his specific place in 
the Universe and specific dignity is not something which he has 
in his rational nature but his relation to the Creator. This 
relation is established by God's calling man to Himself and is 
realised by man's hearing this call and answering it by his own 
decision. That is to say, between God and man there exists the 



Vl] CHRISTIAN HUMANISM 79 

relation of calling and responsibility founded in the divine Word 
and man's faith, a faith which works through love. 

Christian humanism therefore, as distinguished from the 
Gireek, is of such a kind that the humane character of existence 
is not automatically a possession of man, but is dependent on 
his relation to God, and remains & matter of decision. The 
humane character of man is not guaranteed in advance like a 
natural disposition. It realises itself only in that answer of man 
which corresponds to the divine call. There is a possibility of 
its not realising itself but of being perverted through a false 
decision into an untrue inhumane humanity. Even more : not 
only can this happen, but it has actually happened. It is the 
case that man has made the wrong decision and has thereby lost 
his true humanity, and can regain it only by a new act of creation 
of God, by redeeming grace. However, even the man who has 
lost his true humanity has not altogether lost his distinctive 
human character. In spite of his wrong decision, he still is and 
remains within that primary relation of responsibility and there- 
fore retains — ^if not the truly humane content — at least the 
structure of human being. He is still distinguished from the 
rest of creation by the fact that he, and he alone, is a responsible 
person. Furthermore, to this man who has lost his true humane 
character, God, by His revelation of divine redeeming love in 
the God-man, Jesus Christ, has offered the possibility of re- 
acquiring the true image of God; and, lastly, to those who accept 
this offer in obedient faith, the perfection and realisation of their 
eternal divine destiny is promised as the final goal of all history. 
That, in a few words, is the basis and content of Christian 
humanism. 

Although the great difference between Christian and idealistic 
Greek humanism is quite obvious, they have at least this in 
common, that in both man is given a pre-eminent position in 
the Universe and is set over against and above nature on the 
sub-human level. In both man has a higher destiny, lifting him 
above the natural sphere and functions, and naaking him a par- 
taker of a divine eternal meaning. In both the humanum has a 
rich content and is distinctly separated from the animal world. 



8o MAN IN THE UNIVERSE [lECT. 

Therefore it is not surprising that where these two great streams 
of humanism met each other in history they did not merely 
flow alongside one another, but merged into one. Thus there 
was formed in the first centuries of our era something like a 
Christian-Greek or a Christian-idealistic humanism, a synthesis 
in which sometimes the classical, sometimes the Biblical element 
was predominant. But these two kinds of humanism were never 
clearly seen in their specific nature and so distinguished or 
separated from each other. It was only in the middle of the 
second millennium that a double-sided process of disentangle- 
ment or dissociation took place, on the one side from a genuinely 
Christian or Biblical conception of man, on the other side from a 
renewed classical idealistic humanism. The one we call Refor- 
mation, the other Renaissance." In previous lectures we 
mentioned the fact that the spiritual history of recent centuries 
is on the whole characterised by a progressive emancipation 
from Biblical revelation and, hence, by a progressive domination 
of the rational element. The question which we have to answer 
is why this process led to a complete dissolution of humanism in 
the naturalist nihilism of our own day. 

It is customary to answer this question by pointing to two 
epoch-making scientific discoveries, namely the revolutionary 
change within the conception of the spatial universe connected 
with the name of Copernicus, and that other no less revolu- 
tionary re-establishment of the nature continuum connected 
with Ae name of Darwin. There is no doubt that both the 
destruction of the geo-centric world picture and the expansion of 
the spatial world into the infinite, as well as the doctrine of the 
descent of man from animal forms of life, came as a tremendous 
shock to the generations which these discoveries took by sur- 
prise. But in both cases it has become clear that this shock was 
of a psychological rather than of a spiritual nature. For, if we 
contemplate diese discoveries dispassionately, it becomes clear 
that, whilst they were bound to shake the frame of the traditional 
world-picture, they could not by their own truth destroy or even 
endanger the substance of humanism, whether Christian or 
idealistic. 



Vl] A NSW OBO-CKNTRICISM 8l 

In defending themselves against unconoideied consequences 
drawn from these diaicoveries, idealistic and Christian humanism 
have a common interest. They have to make clear the difference 
between the results of scientific research and the false interpre- 
tation of these results by a naturalistic philosophy. The 
Copemican destruction of geo-centridsm could, if I may use the 
phrase, he easily digested both by Christian and idealistic 
himianism For, after all, what has the assertion of the inde- 
pendence and superiority of man over nature to do with the 
quantitative extension of the spatial world or with the destruc- 
tion of an astronomical geo-centricism? That man, quantita- 
tively considered, is a mere nothing in the Universe was known 
before Copernicus and often found expressed in the language of 
Homer as well as in that of the Old Testament. To anyone who 
understands that the human character of existence is no matter 
of quantities, but of quality, the multiplication of man's quanti- 
tative disproportion with the Universe, involved in the new 
cosmology, cannot make any difference. No one has given 
dearer expression to this fundamental perception than Kant, 
in calling his idealistic philosophy a reversal of the Copemican 
revolution.** As the knowing subject, man stands above the 
world which is his object, whether it has the lines of the ancient 
or of the modem picture of the world. In a similar fashion. 
Christian theology, knowing that man's eminence is based upon 
God's call in His revelation, understands without difficulty that 
this revelation is not tied up with an astrophysical geo-centridsm. 
For those to whom it seems difficult to separate these two points 
of view, it may be comforting to hear that modem astrophysics 
has, as Eddington pointed out," established a new kind of geo- 
centrism, based on the observation that it is highly improbable 
that there are other celestial bodies besides our earth furnishing 
the conditions for the development of organic life and therefore 
of something like human existence. The earth, then, seems to 
have an exceptional place even in the modem world-picture. 
If, however, one likes to conceive of reasonable beings independ- 
ent of organic substance, it would not be difficult to relate such 
a view to the Biblical concept of an angelic world. However 



88 MAN IN THE UNIVSRSE [lSCT. 

rias may be, the Copemican discovery and its enlargement in 
modem astrophysics cannot legitimately be regarded as a serious 
danger for any kind of humanism. 

The case of Darwinism seems more dangerous. Granted that 
the hypothesis of the descent of man from animal forms of life 
has become a scientifically established fact — whether this is the 
case or not, science alone can decide and seems as yet not to 
have decided definitely — does this not mean that the continuity 
between man and animal is established and therefore that man 
has lost any claim to an exceptional position? If this were so, 
this would no doubt mean diat humanism has lost its basis. 
The human would be nothing but a transformation of the 
animal. There would be no independence or superiority of the 
spiritual, humane element, no possibility of speaking of 
"higher" and "lower" in a qualitative or normative sense. 
Man would be nothing but a more differentiated animal, and 
ethics nothing but a form of natural instinct for the preservation 
of the race. But once again dispassionate contemplation of the 
facts and their implications shows that to draw such a conse- 
quence from the zoological data is entirely illegitimate. The 
specifically human can never be derived from the animal, even 
if it is true that the specifically human element begins to appear 
in such a minimal form that its distinction from the animal is 
difficult. After Darwin, just as before him, there is between 
man and animal the same unbridgeable gulf, included in the 
concepts of spirit, culture, responsible personality. A concept is 
different from associated sensations ; a logical or ethical norm is 
different from a fact of nature; culture and civilisation are some- 
thing difEerent from satisfying biological impulses; responsible 
personality is difEerent from affective individuality. If man as 
zoon is a mere species of the family of mammals, he is as 
humanus different from all animals and from all nature by just 
those elements which make up the humanum. Man alone pro- 
duces cultural life : this is the argument of idealistic humanism. 
Man alone can hear the word of God : this is the argument of 
Christian humanism. It is not science, but an imconsidered and 
scientifically unsound philosophical speculation, which claims to 



Vl] COPERNICUS AND DARWIN 83 

have shattered the pFe-eminent position of man within nature by 
discovering man's animal past. The true scientist experiences 
his exceptional position as hummus in his own field. It is the 
privilege of man alone to produce science, to investigate truth 
for the sake of truth, regardless of animal appetites and 
necessities. 

If this is true, and the basis of humanism has not been shaken 
by modem science, it is all the more surprising that Copemican- 
ism as well as Darwinism have actually produced effects within 
the course of spiritual history which point in the opposite 
direction. As a matter of &ct, Copemicanism in the largest 
sense of the word, as well as Darwinism, has contributed to the 
dissolution of humanism and to the rise of present-day nihilism. 
Again, it is our task to try to understand this process and its 
causes in order to come to a true understanding of our present 
spiritual situation. It is to be expected that such an inquiry 
will produce important results. We ask first why Copemican- 
ism has shaken the C3iristian Church and theology to such a 
degree that even in the beginning of the i8th century the 
government of the canton of Zurich strictly prohibited the dis- 
cussion of this theory." Looking back, the answer is not very 
difficult to find. Copemicanism had this effect because the 
Church did and had done for centuries what it should not have 
done. The Church had mixed up truth-of-God with world- 
tmth. It had established and dogmatically canonised the 
Biblical world-picture of antiquity, which because of its origin 
we call the Babylonian world-picture, with its three stories : the 
fiat plate of the earth ; above it and on the same axis, so to speak, 
the sky or heaven; below it the underworld. This ancient 
world-picture is merely the vessel in which the divine revelation 
is given to man, but has itself nothing to do with that revelation. 
The Church and its theology therefore were forced by science 
to withdraw from a realm which was not theirs. Natural sdence 
has helped the Church to understand its own tmth and essence 
better than it had understood them in the course of preceding 
centuries. 

Nevertheless, Christian theology was not altogether wrong in 



84 MAN IN THE UNIVERSE [LEGT. 

iu apprehension with regard to Copemicanism. Theology 
should not have opposed science, but it was right in opposing a 
certain philosophical consequence drawn from the Copemican 
discovery within, the rationalistic humanism of the time. This 
Renaissance humanism in its turn used the new world-picture 
as a weapon against the Christian doctrine of revelation as such. 
It used the Copemican theory, as we see it, for instance, in the 
example of Giordano Bruno, as a foundation of Pantheistic 
philosophy axid mysticism." In the humanistic movement of 
emancipation from Christianity, Copemican astrophysics was 
quite unjustifiably impressed as an ally. Again, rational human- 
ism is not alone to blame for having done this. It vras the 
Church which, by her mistaken orthodoxy, had caused this error 
on the other side. The blow which the Church struck against 
Copernicus was warded otE by rational humanism with a Coper- 
nican blow against the Church. However, whilst the Church 
recognised her error in course of time, the philosophy of 
Enlightenment, the heir and successor of Renaissance humanism, 
continued the fight on the same level, and does so to this day. 
In this manner Copemicanism became, although per nefas, an 
important element in the formation of a de-Christianised 
humanism. 

The case of Darwinism is analogous. Once again Christian 
theology confused God-knowledge and world-knowledge, and 
fought fiercely against a strictly scientific hypothesis, i,e. the 
theory of evolution. In particular, it was Darwin's idea of man's 
animal origin which the Christian Church at first misconceived 
as a death-blow against a central Christian doctrine, namely 
man's being created in the image of God. This error was com- 
prehensible and pardonable, because it took some hard thinking 
to disentangle the faith content of the imago dei doctrine from 
the traditional anthropological conceptions. But it was an error 
all the same." This mistaken opposition to Darwinism on the 
part of Christian theology has, however, a positive side. It was 
not without reason that the Church was afraid of the false and 
most dangerous philosophical use that would be made of this 
scientific discovery — a use which, if it became victorious, would 



Vl] DISSOLUTION OF HUMANISM 85 

mean no less than the end of any kind of humanism. This 
erroneous and, in its consequences, fatally dangerous exploita- 
tion of Darwin's theory took place indeed in the development 
of an evolutionist system of philosophy in the latter part of the 
19th century. The quintessence of this was the thesis that man 
is nothing but a highly differentiated animal. This " nothing 
but " theory was indeed the end of any kind of humanism and 
the beginning of the naturalistic nihilism of our day. 

How was this evolutionist pseudo-scientific philosophy 
possible? It is necessary here to return to something which we 
have noted in a previous connection, namely to that transition 
from a truly idealist humanism grounded in an idealistic meta- 
physics to a positivistic anti-metaphysical philosophy. It is 
best understood if we take Kant as our starting point. From 
Kant's critical idealism, which gave rise to such genuine forms of 
humanism as that of Humboldt and Schiller, two very different 
philosophical schools developed: the absolute or speculative 
idealism of Fichte and Hegel on the one side, and an anti- 
metaphysical critical philosophy on the other, which led on to 
positivism. In Auguste Comte's Religion de Phumanit^ a 
remainder of ethical idealism survives, a reflection, so to speak, of 
idealistic light without a source of its own. The same is true in 
thinkers like John Stuart Mill and Herbert Spencer. They all 
hold a kind of ethical idealism cut off from its roots. All these 
philosophers eagerly and sincerely intend to salvage some kind 
of humanism, but cannot give it any satisfactory theoretical 
foundation. It was into this philosophical context that the 
Darwinist theory was launched, and by it developed into a 
system of evolutionism with the essential doctrine that man is 
nothing but a highly differentiated animal. It is obvious — 
although there are still many who do not know it — that on such 
a basis humanism of any kind is impossible. Humanism 
degenerates, if I may use the word, into a mere hominism.'* 
The human becomes a mere natural datum. On such a natural- 
istic basis it is impossible to distinguish the human from the 
animal and to vindicate for man any kind of independence 
against nature. If the nature-continuum is the only reality. 



86 MAN IN THE UNIVERSE [lEGT. 

there can be no spiritual norms, no conscience, no higher 
destiny. The talk of "higher" and "lower" is then a mere 
fagon de parler; it simply means biological differentiation which, 
as such, has nothing to do with value or norm. It is, then, easy 
to understand why, in the generation following Comte, Mill and 
Spencer, further development of the evolutionary system 
caused the last remainders of the idealistic humanism of earlier 
times to disappear. If man is nothing but the highly developed 
brain-species of the mammal-family, ideas such as man's dignity, 
personality, the rights of man, human destiny lose their meaning. 
The bankruptcy which, theoretically, already existed in the 
generation of Spencer was declared in the following decades; 
it only remained for the last generation to put it into execution. 

The question arises: Was this inevitable and, if so, why? 
Our answer is that it was inevitable if the emancipation fiV>m 
Christian faith was to be carried through. We go back to the 
point at which the double process of dissociation set in, in the 
form of Reformation on the one hand, of Renaissance humanism 
on the other. The Reformation was a tremendous attempt to 
tear away from the traditional synthesis all those elements which 
were irreconcilable with a truly Biblical understanding of man 
and his destiny. That this attempt, grand as it was in its 
beginning, was not capable of working itself out on the scale 
which might have been expected, is primarily due to the fact that 
the genuine Christian element was covered and falsified by a 
false, orthodox absolutism, which necessarily provoked the 
reaction of rationalistic humanism. The philosophy of the 
Enlightenment is, in the first place, an unavoidable reaction 
against petrified Christian orthodoxy. But why did it come 
about that idealistic humanism degenerated more and more into 
positivist naturalistic " hominism " ? I think the answer must be 
that the germ of degeneration lies in the very foundation of 
idealistic humanism itself, firstly, in its anthropology; secondly, 
in its metaphysics. 

Idealism, in order to keep its conception of man, inevitably 
splits human personality into two parts: into an animal or 
sensual, and a spiritual or divine part. But lyhat am I, this 



Vl] IDEALISM AND INDIVIDUALITY 87 

concrete individual man? If, according to the principle, 
principium individuationis est materia, my individual person* 
ality belongs to the lower parts, then it has no spiritual founda- 
tion and dignity. If, however, personality belongs to the divine 
part, how then could it be individual and plural? Idealism 
separates spirit and nature. But am I the spirit, or is the spirit 
my spirit? Since the days of the Stoics the attempt has been 
made to solve this problem by the idea of a divine spark. Man's 
mind is a spark of the divine spiritual fire. If that is so, its com- 
bination with an individual must be a kind of banishment, a 
state of imprisonment, according to the old Pythagorean phrase : 
a&fui o^fta (the body is a tomb). This individual spirit, then, 
must tend to reintegration in the divine spirit, and individual 
personality is merely a provisional, not an essential and definiuve, 
state of being. Then I, this individual personality, am destined 
to perish, my higher part being consumed within the divine 
spirit, my lower part going back to nature. Therefore it is not 
I, this individual person, who stand over against the natural 
world; but there are two general, impersonal entities opposite 
one another, the universal divine mind or reason and marterial 
nature. But I, this individual Ego, am desdned to vanish into 
these two imiversal impersonal entities. I, as personal individu- 
ality, am not superior to nature, my individual self is lost either 
way. What does it matter whether it is lost in the divine mind 
or in material nature? It is this doubt of the value of individual 
personality which is inherent in all idealism, and this is one of 
the sources of the further degeneration. What interest can 
individual man have in a kind of humanism which is so dis- 
interested in tiie metaph^jrsical value of individual personality? 

The second point is closely related to the first. Ancient 
humanism grew out of ancient religion; its metaphysics was a 
rational transformation of pie-Christian religion and mythology. 
Now this religion was destroyed by Christianity and no en- 
thusiasm for classical Greece could revive it. Modem idealistic 
humanism grew out of the Christian tradition. It was, so to 
speak, a rational by-product of Christian theology. In so far as 
tills humanism, following its tendency to rationality, detached 



88 MAN IN THE UNIVERSE [LECT. 

itself from its Christian foimdation, its metaphysical content 
became thin and uncertain. True, there were some powerful 
thinkers who were able to develop an idealistic metaphysic as the 
foundation of this humanism. But these systems were, first, 
altogether comprehensible only to a small elite of qualified 
thinkers and could not affect the large majority. Apart from 
this, such a theoretical idealism was too abstract, not to say 
abstruse, to be a plausible solution of the problem of reality. 
Already in the first half of the 19th century this idealism had 
played out its role. It was, as we have ^already seen, only the 
non-metaphysical idealism which remained, and which formed 
also the transition to that positivist philosophy which was the 
grave of all true humanism. An idealism which was only 
capable' of holding fast ideal values and postulates, without any 
foundation in being, had no power of resistance against the wave 
of naturalist realism with its causal explanation of everything, 
including man. Thus the emancipation from Christianity, 
which in the time of the Renaissance was begun with so much 
enthusiasm, ended in a stark, crude naturalism within which 
there was no room for genuine human values. 

True Christian humanism is, however, still an unfinished 
project in a world hitherto called Christian. It is a debt which 
the Christian Church owes to the world to this day. Christianity 
cannot be exculpated from a great share of guilt in the modem 
attempt to found a rational humanism independent of Church 
dogma and Church authority. This is not the time, however, 
to portion out the guilt of the past, but to find the basis of a true 
humanism. It is the task of the lectures which follow to show 
why this basis can be found only in Biblical revelation. In this 
lecture we have been dealing with one aspect of the problem 
only: man's place in the Universe. 

The Christian doctrine of man's being created in the image of 
God does two things: it places man within nature and at the 
same time elevates him above it. Like' all nature, man in his 
totality is a creature. Just as that psalmist, who had to teach us 
such important things about the true perspective of the world, 
was able to reconcile both his being created by God and his 



Vl] THE "imago DEI" 89 

origin as an embryo in his mother's womb," so the truly 
Christian conception of man does not reject the idea that the 
human race has its origins in a pre-human realm. And just as 
the men speaking to us in the Bible always knew that man is as 
nothing in the God-created Universe, a truly Christian concep- 
tion of man does not exclude the idea that in the spatial Universe 
there -is no above and no below and no middle. At the same 
time, the Christian knows that God has called him to the 
dominion over all the earth, because He has created man, and 
man alone, in such a way that he has to execute God's will, not in 
blind, dumb and ignorant necessity, but in hearing God's word 
and answering Him by his own decision. In this call he re- 
cognises the deepest foundation of his personal being and his 
elevation over all the rest of creation. It is through this God- 
given dominion over nature that he is given the power and the 
right not merely to use natural forces, but also to investigate 
nature by his own God-given reason. But the man who knows 
himself as bound by the word of the Creator, and responsible to 
Him, will not misuse his scientific knowledge of the world by 
using his reason to raise himself up against the Creator and to 
emancipate himself from Him by a false pretence of autonomy. 
He will not become one who, detached from God, is the prisoner 
of his own technical achievements. Of that we shall speak 
later on. 

This doctrine of the imago dei does not, however, stand on its 
own right, but is comprehensible in its deepest meaning only 
from the centre of divine self-revelation. Behind Christian 
humanism stands, as its basic foundation, the faith in that Man 
in whom both the mystery of God and the secret of man have 
been revealed in one ; the belief that the Creator of the Universe 
attaches Himself to man ; that He, in whose creative word the 
whole structure of the Universe has its foundation, has made 
known as His world purpose the restoration and perfection of 
His image in man ; that therefore not only the history of human- 
ity, but llie history of the whole Cosmos shall be consummated in 
God-humanity. It is this aspect of the Christian conception of 
man that gives him his incomparable and unique place in the 
Universe. 



90 



MAN IN THE UNIVERSE 



Nothing that astro-physical science has brought or will bring 
to light about the structure of this Universe, and nothing that 
biological science has discovered or will discover about the con- 
nection between sub-human and human organisms, can shake or 
even touch this truly Christian theanthropocentricism. If it is 
true that God created man in His image, and that this image is 
realised in Christ's God-manhood — and faith knows this to be 
true — ^then nothing, either in the sphere of nature or in that of 
- history, can uproot this humanism, unless it be the loss of this 
faith. But where this faith is kept, where it is alive in the power 
and purity of its origin in the revelation of the New Testament, 
there Christian humanism does not merely consist of a human- 
istic conception of man and his place in the Universe, but is at 
the same time a power which must stamp all aspects of daily 
life as well as cultural life at large wi^ the mark of true 
humanity. 



VII 



PERSONALITY AND HUMANITY 

THE history of mankind begins with collectivism. Primi- 
tive man and primitive society do not know individucd 
personality. Man is an entirely generic being. The 
individual does what everyone does, thinks what people as a 
whole think. Just as primitive man does not clearly distinguish 
himself from the animal, so the individual is not distinct within 
the collectivity. The collective mind completely dominates 
primitive society. The oldest civilisations which we know, those 
of Egypt and Babylon, are thoroughly collectivist. Their 
cultural achievements remain anonymous with the one excep- 
tion of the king. But his elevation from the anonymous 
remainder is not due to his personality, but to his social-political 
function. It is exactly this fact — that the king, as bearer of 
highest public authority, bears divine attributes and is revered as 
a being descending from the gods — ^which shows the tremendous 
predominance of the collectivist and institutional over the 
personal. 

In the discovery of individual personality Greece is the pioneer 
nation. Perhaps we might daim the myth of Prometheus as the 
earliest beginning of the emancipation of the individual. No 
doubt in this process the tragedy of Aeschylus, Sophocles and 
Euripides plays an important part. But even before that there 
began, not in Athens but in Asia Minor, a detachment of the 
individual from collectivity and its institutions. This is the 
significance of philosophical reflection as it originated on the 
shores of Asia Minor and in Sicily and which significantly 
developed from the start as a rival to myth. Now, for the first 
time, there are some bold individuals who dare to think in- 
dependently, to criticise mythology and to emancipate them- 
selves from tradition. In Athens the democratic republic is 

9« 



92 PERSONALITY AND HUMANITY [lECT. 

founded as an expression of the same mind ; sophistic philosophy 
and individualising comedy, with its add criticism of society, 
arise simultaneously. Single creative individualities come to 
the fore; works of culture are called after their creators; 
individual fame is no longer limited to military bravery, that is, 
to action in favour of collective security, but passes over to 
thinkers, poets, artists. Fame is not only, as we are apt to think 
nowadays, a matter of personal vanity and ambition; the 
phenomenon of fame shows that the individual becomes con- 
scious of hi^ personal value. It is by this process that classical 
antiquity becomes a model which has never been surpassed for 
individualised cultural activity and individualised humanity. 
The human face presents itself in an innumerable plurality of 
markedly individual faces. 

Moreover, it is as if this emancipation from collectivity had 
no sooner begun than it ran to the opposite extreme. In sophistic 
philosophy, individualism has already reached such a radical 
expression of extreme subjectivism that Athenian society is 
shaken to its moral and religious foundations. It is about the 
same time that Athenian democracy is in danger of falling prey 
to an anarchic mob-rule. The emancipation of the individual 
seems to end in a complete, sceptical dissolution of all objective 
norms. But, thanks to unspent moral and religious reserves, to 
a prevailing sense of social necessity, and — ^last but not least — 
thanks to the great achievement of Platonic and Aristotelian 
philosophy, this subjectivist sophism remained an episode or a 
crisis which was overcome. It is only after this that Greek 
humanism reasserts itself, and the concept of humanity and the 
human is formed.*' 

In the full sense this is not yet true of Plato and Aristotle, 
because for them the humane is identical with the Hellenic. 
Beyond the realm of the Greek language begins that of the 
barbarians, which cannot be considered as truly human. And 
for those great thinkers the existence of the slave — that is, the 
man without dignity or rights — ^is taken for granted. But this 
limitation of classical philosophy is soon overcome in Hellen- 
istic, particularly Stoic, philosophy. The vision extends itself 



1 



Vn] INDIVIDUAL PXR80NALITY 93 

beyond the Greek into the human as such; the sense of human* 

ity as a whole is formed for the first -time; the word homo sum 
becomes the highest title of nobility. The recognition of the 
indestructible human dignity of every being having a human 
face becomes the highest ethical principle. The principle of 
humanity is discovered and is, one must say, preached — ^not only 
taught — with a high religious feeling, particularly by the later 
Stoics on Roman soil. So it might appear that classical anti- 
quity, the Greek mind, has done all that was to be done in the 
discovery of humanity. It has brought forth both individual 
personality and universal humanity. 

All the same, it was not this Greek humanism which became 
the main foundation of Western humanism. That was kept in 
store for another power of a totally different character — ^for 
Christianity. No doubt the Christian Church has absorbed 
within itself since the time of the earliest Fathers a good portion 
of the ancient classical heritage of civilisation and humanism, 
but the fundamental conception of man's essence and of true 
humanity was a totally different one, not only in its basis, but 
also in its content and in its practical consequences. 

I should like to formulate this fundamental difference between 
the Christian and the Greek conception of humanity in three 
points : in the idea of personality, in that of community, and in 
the relation between body and spirit. It will appear that those 
three points are in dose necessary relation, so that we might call 
them rather three aspects of one and the same thing. 

I . We have been trying to show how much the Greek mind has 
done for the discovery and appreciation of individual person- 
ality. But the Greek idea of man is threatened by a fatal 
either/ or, which can be seen by a comparative study of the older 
Platonic-Aristotelian and the later Stoic concepts of the human. 
In Plato and Aristotle a certain appreciation of individual 
personality becomes possible by envisaging the articulation of 
reason, proportional to its different functions. The consequence 
of this individualising view is a scale or hierarchy of different 
groups like the Greeks and the barbarians, the men and the 
women, the free and the slaves. In Plato's state we are faced 



94 PERSONALITY AND HUMANITY [lECT. 

with a real caste-system based on this idea.*" Now the Stoics 
dropped this hierarchical conception, and by that gave the 
principle of humanity its full universality. Every man is essen- 
tially equal to every other man, because the same divine reason 
is indwelling in every one. But whilst this idea is the cause of 
the universality of humanity, it also produces the impersonal, 
abstract concept of man which strikes us in Stoic writings. It 
is not this man here, in his individual being, who is the object 
of my appreciation, but it is the divine reason dwelling in him, 
dwelling in all identically. It is therefore an abstract, 
impersonal, general principle to which our evaluation is directed 
and which makes man human." 

The Christian concept of personality is entirely different. 
Here it is the call of God, summoning me, this individual man, 
to communion with Him, which makes me a person, a respon- 
sible being. " I have called Thee by Thy name. Thou art 
mine." A divine I calls me Thou and attests to me that I, this 
individual man, being here and being so, am seen and called by 
God from eternity. This dignity of human personality is not 
grounded in an abstract, general element in all men, namely 
reason, but individual personality as such is the objea of this 
appreciation because it is deemed worthy of being called by God. 
Only the personal God can fundamentally establish truly per- 
sonal existence and responsibility, responsibility being ^e 
inescapable necessity to answer God's creative call, and to answer 
it so that this answer is also a decision. God's call in love shall 
be answered by man's response in love. By doing this — by loving 
God as he is loved by God — man is similar to God. The loving 
man, having received God's love, is God's image. The love of the 
personal God does not create an abstract, impersonal humanity; 
it calls the individual to the most personal responsibility. 

3. With this first element, the second is in the closest con- 
nection, namely the relation to community. As in Greek 
philosophy reason is the principium humanitatis, no relation to 
communion is based on it. Abstract reason does not tend to 
communion, but to unity. In thinking I am related to general 
truth, to ideas, not to the Thou of my neighbour. Activity of 



yn] THB GALL OF ooo 95 

reason has its meaning in itself, the wise man is self-sufficient, 
he has no desire to go out from himself to another. In Christian 
faith, however, it is the same thing that makes me an individual 
person, which also leads me necessarily to my fellow-man: the 
love of God. God in His free grace gives man His love and calls 
him to receive it in order to give it back. Not reason, but love is 
the principium humanitatis. In such a way, this love, ^ven 
on the part of God, determines both the relation to God and 
the relation to the fellow-man. " Thou shalt love the Lord thy 
God," and the command that follows is equal with it: "Thou 
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself." More than that, it is not 
the divine commandment but the divine gift of love which is 
the basis of true personality. God gives man His own love, but 
He gives it in such a way that it cannot be received save in a free 
act of reception, in responsive love, which is faith. Greek 
idealism is a system of unity; Christianity, however, is revealed 
communion. 

This means the creation of a humanism of a very different 
character from that of Greek idealism. Not reason, but love is 
the truly human. Reason, spirimal ictivity, is subordinate to 
love. It is an instrument of love. This is to say, also, that civi- 
lisation is not in itself the essentially human, but is, in its turn, 
an instrument, an expression, not in itself a purpose. In the 
same way the rational principle of autarkia, self-sufficiency, 
characteristic of the wise philosopher, is here impossible. Man 
cannot become truly human except by entering into community. 
He is called by the loving God into a loving relation to his 
fellow-man. 

3. This opposition in the basis of the idea of humanity — 
immanent divine reason in the one hand, the transcendent 
divine call of love on the other — expresses itself in a third sense 
in a most characteristic and momentous manner. The Greek 
principle of reason brings with it a dualistic conception of man. 
Man is composed of two parts. By his reason, that is his higher 
element, he shares in the divine being; by his body, that is his 
lower element, man partakes of animal nature, out of whidi 
ccunes evil. The one is the basis of his dignity; the other is the 



g6 PERSONALITY AND HUMANITY [lECT. 

cause of his ignominy, which can be mitigated only by the fact 
that this lower part may be called unessential or accidental. 
The Christian faith, answering the call of love of the Creator, 
produces quite a different view of man's structure. The whole 
man, body and mind, is God's creation. There is no more 
reason to despise the body than there is to consider human 
rationality as divine. The whole man, body and mind, is called 
into communion with God and into the service of God. There- 
fore there is no question here of the ascetic ideal, inherent in 
idealism since Plato's Phaedo, that the spiritual is to be delivered 
out of its entanglement with the body, or that this spiritual 
freedom is to be maintained over against the world outside. 
Here the task is to cooperate in the totality of this corporal- 
spiritual personality with the work of God in the world, to give 
oneself in love into this service, which is at the same time a 
service for God and for man, and which is the expression of the 
freedom and nobility of the children of God. We can guess 
even now what a different conception of manual work must 
result from these two different anthropologies. The ascetic 
spiritualism, however, as we find it in the mediaeval Church, is 
not of Christian but of Hellenistic origin, and is an exact 
parallel to the Neoplatonic element in mediaeval philosophy. 

Now, taking these elements in their unity — the principle of 
immanence on the one hand, the divine relation of love and 
reciprocal service on the other — a further essential difference is 
revealed. In one of the most beautiful passages of Aristode's 
Nicomachaean ethics, the chapter on friendship,** the great 
thinker pronoimces as a matter of course that one can love only 
those who are worthy of being loved. To love someone unworthy 
would be a sign of an ignoble mind, a sign of a lack of the sense 
of value. Now, Christian love is founded in God's love for 
sinful and tmworthy man. This love, then, is received in the 
consciousness of being unworthy of it; that means that tm- 
derlying die Christian humanitas wd" find hutnilitas. Humility 
is the most imambiguous sign of true love, just as love for the 
tmworthy is its most genuine expression. This is the trait which 
distinguishes Christian humanity most markedly from the 



Vn] RENAISSANCE HUMANISM 97 

idealistic Greek, and which is also the great scandal for many 
humanists. It is, at bottom, the scandal and foolishness of the 
Cross which become apparent here. 

During the first fifteen centuries of the Christian era these two 
forms of humanism — the Christian and the idealistic Greek — 
lived together in a kind of association or amalgam without any 
awareness of the specific character of either of them. Then, in 
the middle of the second millenium, that double-sided process of 
dissociation took place, of which we were speaking in the last 
lecture, and which is the essence of the two principal movements, 
the Renaissance and the Reformation. In the course of the 
following centuries it became apparent that the temper of the 
modem age favoured the first of these two movements. Mankind 
was out to find an immanent and rational basis of civilisation, 
and therefore gave preference to the Renaissance conception of 
humanism. This, however, meant a progressive detachment of 
European civilisation from its previously Christian basis. The 
phases of this movement have already been sketched. The 
starting point is a theism still closely coimected with the 
Christian ; it is therefore a humanism based on a religious- 
metaphysical foundation, whilst the terminus of this movement 
is a naturalist positivism, which is not capable of giving a basis 
to any kind of humanism, whether Christian or Greek. The 
question consequently arises as to why the original programme 
of Renaissance humanism, i.e. the restoration of the Greek idea 
of humanity, was not carried out; or, to put it better, why the 
process of emancipation from Christianity was not successfully 
arrested in a revived classical humanism. 

The answer to this question comes from what was said in the 
last lecture. Greek humanism had not been a creatio ex nihilo. 
It had been the rational transformation of ancient pagan religion 
and drew much of its power of conviction from this religious- 
metaphysical presupposition. Now this presupposition could not 
be reproduced, pre-Christian religion having been completely 
destroyed by Christianity. The humanism of the Renaissance 
and even of the beginning of the Enlightenment could remain 
unconscious of this fact as long as it still drew its life from the 



98 PERSONALITY AND HUMANITY [lEGT. 

metaphysical substance of the Christian tradition. But in so far 

as this connection was lost, or consciously cut, the idealistic 
humanism was hanging in the air. The systems of philosophical 
metaphysics could not be an equivalent substitute for the lost 
religious basis, if only for the reason that they were accessible 
only to a small elite of philosophical thinkers. This meta- 
physical background was definitely and purposely pushed aside 
by the positivist movement and from that moment human- 
ism had lost its basis. More and more it was replaced by a 
naturalistic inhumanism, by a materialist collectivism, by a 
pseudo-Darwinian principle of ruthless extinction of the weaker 
by the stronger, or by a pseudo-romantic principle of the 
powerful individual dominating the mass of the herd-people. 

I should like to illustrate . this general movement more con- 
cretely by showing the effect of this process within thase same 
three spheres in which we have just been defining the difference 
between Greek and Christian humanism. The first of these 
points was the Christian foundation of personality in divine 
election, in the personal call of the personal God. Now, for this 
transcendent basis of personality was first substituted the 
immanent principle of divine reason. In the beginning of 
rational humanism — for instance that of Erasmus or that of 
John Locke — this divine reason still had a close kinship with the 
Christian idea of God. These fathers of rational humanism 
were not even conscious of breaking away from Christian revela- 
tion, but believed themselves to be within the Biblical tradition. 
But the rupture, which had taken place unconsciously, became 
increasingly apparent. The principle of reason was more and 
more divested of its transcendent content. The metaphysical 
interpretation, as it was given in the systems of idealistic philo- 
sophy, could not resist the stream of modern secularism. 

We can observe this change from a half-transcendental to a 
flatly secularist interpretation of human nature in the develop- 
ment of the three most important pupils of Hegel, namely 
Feuerbach, Strauss and Marx. Whilst they all started as ardent 
followers of Hegel's absolute idealism, they all ended in a flat 
naturalism of a more or less materialistic character. But all of 



Vn] MARX — ^NIETZSCHE — COMTE 99 

them tried to retain some humanistic elements, although without 
any theoretical justification. Feuerbach tries to safeguard some 
elements of the idea of personality in his conception of the 
individual," whilst Marx sacrifices personality to the system — 
not to a system of ideas in the fashion of Hegel, but to the 
realistic system of economy, in which the individual plays a very 
subordinate role. Strauss, in his turn, comes out with a blunt 
materialism softened only with a light aesthetic colouring, which 
was all that remained of idealistic humanism. It was this poor 
figure which provoked the wrath of another champion of the 
new type of anthropology, Friedrich Nietzsche. His programme 
is the total " transvaluation of values ", by declaring war on all 
" backworlders ", as he calls the adherents of any kind of religion 
or metaphysics, and the proclamation of the powerful individual 
rising above the average mass and using it as the material of his 
will to power. Behind these conceptions of Marx and Nietzsche 
we see already dawning upon mankind the monstrous figure of 
the totalitarian state, either in its post-Marxian Communist or in 
its post-Nietzschean Fascist form — that totalitarian state in 
which human personality is practically denied and abolished. 

It would, however, be erroneous to think that this degeneration 
of humanism had taken place only within the spiritual history 
of Germany. Contemporaneously with that materialistic 
development of Hegelianism, there arises in France Auguste 
Comte's " philosophie positive ", with its negation of all meta- 
physics and its proclamation of a Religion de I'humanite. In 
England there was a similar school of thought, led by men like 
Stuart Mill and Herbert Spencer, with a similar tendency to 
interpret man from merely immanent presuppositions, and still 
to try to keep some humanistic elements within a naturalistic 
context which was incapable of affording a basis for them. The 
idea of evolution, forming the backbone in the French as well as 
in the English system of positivist philosophy, was incapable of 
safeguarding anything like an idea of personality, either in the 
Greek or in the Christian meaning of the word. A highly 
differentiated animal is no personality, personality being — ^in 
distinction from a difEerentiated brain-animal — a certain relation 



lOO PERSONALITY AND HUMANITY [lECT. 

to transcendent truth, be it (as in the Greek conception) the 
relation to the divine Logos, or (as in the Christian conception) 
the relation to the person of the Creator. All the readiness of 
individual positivists to retain the moral values of the Greek- 
Christian tradition was in vain. You cannot have apples after 
having chopped down all the apple-trees. That is why in the 
following decades the representatives of this positivist, natural- 
istic philosophy had to accept the consequences. They threw 
out of their vocabulary the idea of human dignity and human 
rights and substituted for them more realistic terms which fitted 
into their naturalistic system.** It is, humanly speaking, almost 
by chance that the domination of this philosophy in other 
countries did not produce there the same effect that it did in 
Germany an4 Russia, namely the totalitarian state, which is 
nothing but positivist philosophy put into practice. 

The change from idealism to naturalistic positivism becomes 
particularly intelligible if we view it from the second stand-point, 
the problem of community. Those early humanists of the 
Renaissance and Enlightenment, who consciously or uncon- 
sciously tried to emancipate humanism from its Christian basis, 
were certainly not conscious of the fact that they thereby created 
a sociological alternative of the gravest consequences. In the 
Christian faith these two things are simultaneously and equally 
granted: the independent standing of personality and the 
necessity of commimity. It is the same call of God which 
summons the individual to his freedom and independent dignity 
and which summons him into communion and mutual respon- 
sibility. The unity of personality and community is rooted in 
the Christian God-idea alone. Apart from this basis the two 
cannot co-exist. Apart from the Christian foundation this unity 
breaks up into an either/or of individualist liberalism and 
collectivist authoritarianism. 

Idealistic humanism in itself has always been an aristocratic 
doctrine. It is the life-conception of a bourgeois few. The 
immanent divine reason, being the basis of personality, creates 
the autarky of individual personality, the Stoic sage, who has 
no need of anyone else. The humanist of the idealistic type is 



Vll] DECLINE OF PERSONALITY lOI 

a spiritual aristocrat, knowing that he has the divine spark in 
himself and is therefore essentially independent. What leads 
him to community is nothing essential, but merely outward 
necessity, and this community is in itself not real communion 
but a combination of a contractual character. There is no 
original, organically necessary community, but only that kind of 
community which comes about through certain purposes and is 
therefore regulated by some kind of contrat social. It is not the 
State only, but also marriage and every kind of community, 
which rests on some kind of contrat social. Why should one 
enter into a fundamental interdependence if every individual has 
the essential in himself? Within this context community can 
never be on the same level as independent personality, but only 
something subordinate and casual. That is to say that idealisdc 
humanism leads to an individualistic conception of society, 
which in the end must have anarchical consequences. That is 
why modem society, in so far as it has relinquished its Christian 
basis, appears to be in a state of latent anarchy or dissolution. 

With the middle of the 19th century there begins a fierce 
reaction against this individualism, and this collectivist reaction 
in its turn is worked out logically from a naturalist philosophy. 
The alternative to idealistic individualism is not free com- 
munion, but primitive tribal, not to say animal, collectivism. 
It is the depersonalised mass-man, the man forming a mere 
particle of a social structure and the centralised, automatic, 
mechanical totalitarian state, which inherits the decaying liberal 
democracy. Only where a strong Christian tradition had pre- 
vailed was it possible to avoid this fatal alternative of individual- 
ism and collectivism, to preserve a federal, non<entrali8ed, 
pluralistic, organic structure of the State, and therefore to avoid 
that sudden transition from a half anarchic individualism into a 
tyrannical totalitarianism. But the societies of the West, which 
abhor the way taken by totalitarian Russia, Italy and Germany, 
do not yet seem to have grasped that, if the process of de- 
Christianisation goes on within their society, they, too, will 
inevitably go the same way. 

The third point — ^namely the relation between spirit and 



102 PERSONALITY AND HUMANITY [lECT. 

nature — ^remains to be taken into consideration in order to see 
these things clearly. In Christian faith man is seen as a 
spiritual-corporeal unity; God is the creator not only of man's 
spirit, but jtlso of his body. Therefore the bodily life has its 
own dignity in the sight of God, and man is called into the 
service of bodily needs as into a sacred service. The body is 
" the temple of the Holy Spirit In the Christian Sacrament 
an indissoluble connection of material bread and spiritual eating 
is expressed. In the middle of the Lord's Prayer stands the 
petition for daily bread. All this works together to make 
impossible a one-sided spirituality. Man need not be ashamed 
of his body and his bodily needs. 

For idealist humanism, on the other hand, this bodily con- 
stitution of man — this animal part, as he calls it — is the partie 
honteuse of. his existence, his dignity resting entirely on his 
spirit, which is his divine part. It is the animal impulse of the 
body from which moral evil originates. It is the sensible 
impressions and perceptions which keep the mind from forming 
truly spiritual conceptions. The whole humanistic system of 
values is based upon this contrast or opposition of animal nature 
and divine spirit. It is therefore the liberation of the spirit from 
the body which is the guiding idea of humanistic culture.*' It 
is obvious that such a humanism cannot have much interest in 
the economic conditions of man's life. That man is a being 
who must eat, who has hunger, is a topic which remains outside 
this dignified culture. There is no Holy Supper here, nor is 
there a prayer for the daily bread to remind the spiritual 
humanist of the sacredness of the body. 

So exalted a spirituality could never be the spiritual home of 
the average man. Much less could it be so, when — through the 
Industrial Revolution — the economic element became the 
dominating feature of his life. In the middle of the 19th 
century this aristocratic spirituality had become impossible. 
The reaction against this spirituality was inevitable. And come 
it did, primarily in the form of a doctrine which plated the 
economic element in the very centre of the whole of human 
life, making it the very essence of human history, as did the 



Vn] MATERIALIST COLLECTIVISM IO3 

historical materialism of Karl Marx. The change could not be 

more dramatic. Marx, the pupil of the philosopher who had 
proclaimed the spirit as the only reality, became the creator of 
a theory in which ideas and spiritual values were but an 
Ueberbau, a superstructure, an appendix or reflex of economic 
processes. But Marx is not the only one to make such a sudden 
volte-face. There was also Friedrich Nietzsche, a solitary 
thinker and poet, who came from a most dignified tradition of 
humanism and scholarship, and yet proclaimed with prophetic 
vehemence that doctrine of the transvaluation of all values, 
which means the primacy of instinct above the spirit and the 
will to power as the new principle of ethics. Aristocrat and 
individualist through and through, he could not prevent his 
teaching from becoming the programme of a mass movement, 
comparable in size and vehemence only to the one which Karl 
Marx had produced. Was it to be wondered at that the masses 
getting hold of this programme took literally Nietzsche's 
prophecy of the emancipation of instinct from the fetters of 
metaphysics and religion, and understood his doctrine of the will 
to power to mean what it said, namely that it was a practical 
application of the Darwinian principle of the struggle for life in 
which the strong survive at the cost of the weak? 

Marx and Nietzsche" are the fathers of the totalitarian 
revolutions and of totalitarian states. It seems paradoxical that 
the extremest collectivism and the extremes! individualism 
should flow together in one stream. But upon closer inspection 
this fact is not at all paradoxical. The common denominator of 
both systems is the complete depersonalisation of man. Whether 
you understand man primarily as the animal, that has hunger, 
or by the two categories of the herd-animals and the solitary 
beasts of prey terrorising the herds, you come to the same result, 
namely the elimination of man's personality, human dignity, 
and the rights of man, placing them all on the level of nature- 
phenomena. Naturalistic philosophy, whether of the Marxist 
rationalist or of the Nietzschean romantic type, necessarily 
means depersonalisation. In Communist totalitarianism, on the 
one hand, and in National-Socialist totalitarianism on the other. 



I04 PERSONALITY AND HUMANITY [lECT. 

the seed of Karl Marx and Friedrich Nietzsche has germinated, 
and in these two monstrosities, which are one in essence, the 
movement of emancipation from Christianity has reached its 
goal. This goal is, in both cases, the annihilation of the truly 
human, the end of humanism. 

We should not close this survey without one further observa- 
tion. Why did that whole movement of emancipation arise? 
Is it entirely due to man's unwillingness to bow his head before 
the divine revelation, because he wants to hold his head high as 
his own lord? Is the modem movement away from Christianity 
exclusively caused by the desire for an autonomous reason? Is 
not a cause also to be found within the presentation of this 
Christian revelation by empirical Christianity? In other words, 
should not the Christian Church take on its own shoulders a 
part of the burden of responsibility for this tragic history? If 
we think of that third point about which we have just been 
speaking — the false separation of body and spirit, of bread and 
divine will — ^we cannot ignore the fact that empirical Christianity 
has been untrue to its own truth. The Christians of almost all 
centuries have been guilty of a one-sided, false spiritualism which 
neglected the daily bread for the spiritual bread and by a false 
monastic or puritan disparagement of the body and its impulses 
brought about the revolt of an ill-treated human nature. The 
same could be said with regard to the other two points. If 
the modem age is characterised by a false secularism or this- 
worldliness, traditional Christianity certainly has to accept the 
verdict of a false other-worldliness which, in its interest in the 
eternal life, forgot the task of this earthly life. And finally, 
whilst it is tme that the unity of the tmly personal and the 
truly communal is grounded in the Christian revelation taken in 
its original tmth, empirical Chrisuanity has failed to a large 
extent to prove this unity practically. On the one hand, it has 
produced an authoritarian, pseudo-sacred collectivism, a Church 
of power and spiritual slavery; on the other hand, it has pro- 
duced an orthodox misunderstanding of faith, i.e. a kind of faith 
which was not united with love but was morally sterile, and 
which therefore could not but repel those who had grasped 



VIl] FAILURE OF CHRISTIANITY IO5 

something of the gospel of love. It is a provable fact that these 

short-comings of Christianity were among the main impulses 
of the humanistic emancipation-movement. Thus, the de- 
Christianisation characteristic of the modem age is, to a large 
extent, the product of the infidelity of the Christians to their 
own faith." 

, Christian faith itself, understood in its purity, is the only sure 
basis for, and an inexhaustible fountain of, a true humanism. 
But it is no exception to that rule : corruptio optimi pessima. 
The history of empirical Christianity is unhappily not only a 
testimony of truest, and purest, and sublimest humanity, but 
also in many cases it afEords the sad spectacle of incredible in- 
humanity. Therefore the Gospel of Jesus Christ is not only a 
judgment upon the secularised godless, but also upon the 
godlessness of the Church and of the pious, who so often forgot 
that faith in the Crucified implies the willingness to sacrifice, 
and that the ultimate criterion of faith is faithfulness in the 
service of the fellow-man. 

But, whilst all this is true with regard to empirical Christen- 
dom taken as a whole, it does not touch the Christian Gospel as 
such. AH these short-comings are due to a misunderstanding 
of God's revelation in Christ and to the failure of the Christian 
Church to be truly Christian. It does not disprove in the least 
that the Gospel of God's love is the only solid basis of a true 
humanism which safeguards the dignity of individual person- 
ality, essential, non-accidental community, and the unity of 
mankind. 



VIII 



THE PROBLEM OF JUSTICE" 

IT is one of the paradoxes of modem history that in hardly 
any previous epoch has there been so much discussion of, 
and so vehement demand for justice as in ours ; and that at 
the same time it is precisely those movements to which this 
demand for justice has given rise wrhich have led us into a 
condition that seems to be further off from justice than any 
other. The idea of justice, although at first sight apparently a 
rational and timeless element, is historical and variable. In this 
sphere, as in most others, there are historical heritages that can 
be acquired and lost again. No doubt there is a sense or feeling 
of justice in every human being. It expresses itself in the most 
unambiguous and spontaneous manner, particularly where one's 
own right has been violated by others. But the contents which 
kindle this feeling, the concrete notions of what is just and 
unjust, are different in different times and within the different 
civilisations. 

In the first place we have to point to the connection between 
justice and religious or metaphysical ideas. Whilst the occasion 
on which, in the beginnings of history, the problem of justice 
became acute was a thoroughly secular one, namely the judg- 
ment of the judge, yet the idea or the feeling that this, the 
pronouncement of judgment, is a holy affair is hardly lacking 
anywhere. It is obvious that in all ancient civilisations the judge 
is a sacred personality, standing under divine protection and 
acting under the authority of a divine mandate. Whereas the 
foreground of the judgment-court is a civic, secular institution, 
its background is, more or less symbolically, visible divinity. 
There is a divine order to which the action of the judge refers. 
The civic order must somehow copy the divine order; the human 
sentence must correspond to a divine will. This relation becomes 

106 



THE HISTORICAL HERITAGE IO7 

particularly apparent where the sentence of the judge is not 
merely the application of a written law, but a free finding. In 
this case the request for just judgment directly implies that 
relation to the superhuman order in which the just is pre- 
supposed: to listen to this transcendent voice and to obey its 
intimations is exactly what is meant by the objectivity and 
justice of the judge's sentence. 

Such a metaphysical or religious relation is included in the 
idea of justice which for many centuries has been predominant 
in the Western world. It is the idea of jus naturale or lex 
naturae, in which the two main lines of our cultural tradition, 
the Christian and the Greek heritage, are combined in a syri- 
thesis of exceptional power. For more than two thousand years 
the idea of lex naturae or jus naturale has been the basic con- 
ception within the European understanding of justice, and one 
of the pillars of European civilisation. Its origin is pre-Socratic 
Greece. Solon, the great law-giver of Athens, pronounced it 
as the norm of his legislative activity. To him as well as to 
his successors the idea of the ^vmi hiKaiov, translated by the 
Roman Stoics into lex naturae, was intimately and inseparably 
connected with the idea of divine justice. That which is ^vaei 
Mkoiov is the opposite of all human arbitrariness as well as of 
mere opportunism. The ^vaei hUaiov, the lex naturae, carries 
with it a deeply religious emotional content, from which the 
ethical demand for rigid objectivity is derived. Justice is some- 
thing holy; is it backed by divine order, divine necessity. 

It was this religious basis of lex naturae, of the " natural law ", 
that made it possible for Christian thinkers of early times to 
incorporate this central idea of ancient civilisation into the 
Christian system of thought. What the Greeks called " nature ", 
and what to them was the unity of divine and natural order, had 
to be interpreted in Christian terms as the order of the Creator 
or the order of creation. In creating the world, God has given 
to all things their order and by that their law. So, and not 
otherwise, the Creator wanted them to be. It is only within the 
last two or three decades that this idea of the divine order of 
creation, or lex naturae, has been suspected of being a form of 



I08 THE PROBLEM OF JUSTICE [lEGT. 

natural theology which could not be acknowledged within a 
truly Christian conception of God, man and world. But the idea 
of lex naturae, or orders of creation, in no way prejudices the 
question of natural theology- When the Church Fathers were 
speaking of lex naturae, they connected it with that Logos in 
whom the whole world is created and in whom creation has its 
order, that Logos who became flesh in Jesus Christ. The Son of 
God, incarnate in Christ, is the principle of the divine order of 
creation and therefore of lex naturae. That is to say, the 
Christian Church never had a lex naturae conception other than 
a Christological one. Lex naturae was referred to that Creator 
of nature who revealed Himself in Christ Jesus." 

It must be admitted, however, that a certain relation to 
natural theology does exist in so far as these orders of creation 
and the principle of justice grounded in them, as well as the 
moral law, are not entirely unknown to natural man. Whilst 
the pagans do not know the Creator— or do not know Him 
properly, as He can be known by His revelation in Christ — they 
still know something of His orders, of His law. That is why 
they know something of justice, although the depth of Christian 
justice remains hidden from them. Justice, then, is a topic 
where Christian and non-Christian thinking meet, where they 
have a common ground without being identical. For this 
reason alone it is possible to have a civil order, the justice 
of which can be judged by Christian as well as non-Christian 
citizens, and an international order agreed upon by Christian 
as well as non-Christian nations. This was the reason why the 
theologians of the first centuries were able to accept the Stoic 
idea of lex naturae without hesitation, and to incorporate it into 
Christian theology and juridical vocabulary. They could not 
do it, however, without giving it a new interpretation. They 
had to take it out of its Pantheistic context and place it within 
the theological structure of Biblical revelation. They applied to 
it the principle that the book of divine creation could be read 
truly only in the light of historical revelation. Before we enter 
this problem of the specifically Christian interpretation of 
justice, I should like to follow the history of this idea to its end. 



VinJ ETHICAL NIHILISM I09 

This history, broadly speaking, runs parallel to that of 
humanism, which we tried to sketch in pre\dous lectures. It is 
an almost ludicrous misunderstanding, widespread as it is 
among the jurists on the Continent, that Hugo Grotius is the 
creator of natural law. The truth is that with Hugo Grotius 
begins the decay of natural law, which had been the ruling con- 
cept for two thousand years. For it was Grotilis who for the 
first time tiled to detach natural law from its religious, meta- 
physical basis. It was his explicit opinion that natural law 
would be valid even if there were no God, because it was rooted 
in reason. Now, Grotius certainly was a great scholar, but not 
80 great a thinker; for otherwise he could not have failed to 
become aware of the contradiction which existed between his 
Christian idea of God and this idea of a reason and justice 
independent of God. But Grotius stands in the beginning of 
this movement, the main tendency of which is to detach the idea 
of justice entirely from its theological or religious or meta- 
physical context. The history of this movement is marked by 
the same milestones as that of humanism : a religious foundation 
of the idea of justice, without being Christian ; a transcendental 
foundation, without being religious; assertion of the idea of 
justice as such on purely naturalistic grounds ; and, finally, the 
reinterpretation of justice as a merely fictitious idea forming an 
instrument of self-preservation. In that manner the idea of 
justice is dissolved and the end is an ethical nihilism proclaiming 
the will to power or the autonomy of the economic motive. 
" If the salt has lost its savour, wherewith shall it be salted? " 
If the idea of justice is nothing but a conventional fiction, it has 
lost its normative power. It may then be that justice is nothing 
but camouflage for power interests, and that is its end." 

Thus it is not surprising that a totalitarian state draws the 
practical consequences of this result of the development of ideas. 
The totalitarian state exists ideally in the moment when the 
jus divinum is abolished, when the state is sovereign in the sense 
of not being limited by any higher power, when it can declare 
whatever it likes to be law, when there are no rights of man 
which precede positive law and are valid whether positive law 



110 THE PROBLEM OF JUSTICE [lECT. 

proclaims them or not. The totalitarian state is the practical 
consequence of the positivist philosophy of law. The positivist 
conception of law has done away, theoretically, with the idea of 
justice, the totalitarian state does so practically in ridiculing the 
jus divinum and abolishing the rights of man. 

The Western world, being surprised and shocked by the rise of 
totalitarianism, has, however, little justification for complaining 
or passing judgment on this latest phase of our modem history, 
because for many generations it has helped to prepare it. It 
has done so in a double fashion. First, as we have just seen, by 
a gradual process of detaching the conception of justice from 
its religious basis it has made justice a mere conventional fiction 
of society and politics. This positivist conception of justice — 
this negation of the jus divinum — ^was certainly not a speciality 
of those countries which later on became totalitarian.'* England, 
as well as France and Switzerland, has played its part in 
this fatal European development of ideas. It was not seen that, 
if there is no jus divinum, there is no limit to the sovereignty of 
the state, there are no rights which the state has to protect, but 
only rights which die state may give or take. It was through 
the general blindness of the positivist era that the treasures of 
the Christian tradition, immanent in our social structure, were 
lost. It is this positivist philosophy which has prepared the 
totalitarian state. By the same token, it is the totalitarian state, 
canying the positivist philosophy to its conclusion, which makes 
us see again the true nature of this positivist philosophy on the 
one hand, and the religious implication of the idea of justice 
on the other. 

The second factor responsible for recent developments is not 
so much of a direct as of an indirect nature. The rationalisdc 
form of natural law, as it was worked out during the 17 th and 
1 8th centuries — that form of natural law whidi seems to be 
almost the only one known to the average jurist — is characterised 
by a one-sided identification of justice and equality. According 
to this, justice is equality. The idea of equality was the dynamic 
element within newer political and social history. The Idea of 
equality was the lever by which the ancien rdgime, the feudal 



VIIl] JUSTICE AND EQUALITY III 

Structure of society which had been based on inequality, was 
thrown off its hinges. Equality was the great word of the French 
Revolution. It was with his Treatise on the Inequality of Man 
that Rousseau began his revolutionary critique of society. 
It is the idea of equality on which modem democracy, following 
Rousseau, is built. Equality is the by-name as well as the 
ethical element in the newer Communist-Socialist movement, 
in the political emancipation of woman, and in the social emanci- 
pation of youth. Equality in the name of justice! It is 
because equality and justice are identified that — as we said in the 
beginning — ^there has been so much more talk about justice in 
our time than in any other. What was meant was always 
equality. 

Now it cannot be denied that there exists a close relation 
between justice and equality, and that therefore the request for 
equality partakes to a high degree in that profound, deeply 
ethical and religious justification which is necessarily connected 
with the idea of justice. On the other hand, this one-sided 
identification of justice and equality leads to an individualistic 
conception of society which, in its turn, could not but ultimately 
result in a dissolution of all community. If men are essentially 
equal, - then they are essentially independent of each Other, 
every one having the essential elements of being in himself. 
The conception, then, is that the association of individuals is a 
merely external one, brought about only by certain tasks which 
are too vast or too heavy for the individual. The egalitarian 
conception of man substitutes association for community. 
Association, however, is a merely arithmetical form of being 
together for co-operative purposes. It is thus that Rousseau 
understood community." Community to him is an association 
of a number of equal individuals for a certain purpose; it is not 
in any way an expression of man's nature, but merely a conse- 
quence of the weakness of individual man, and ^ therefore 
something coming from outside. At the basis of this conception 
we find the idea of the self-contained individual, the self- 
sufficient man. It is no mere coincidence that Robinson Crusoe, 
alone on his island and yet capable of having a truly human 



113 THE PROBLEM OF JUSTICE [lECT. 

existence, is the hero of the great novel of this era. Here is the 

principle of individualism springing necessarily from the idea 
of essential equality. It is at this time that all kinds of human 
community begin to be understood from the point of view of 
the individual, and therefore as something which is entirely 
under his control. 

That is why the idea of equality with its concomitant individu- 
alism — meaning by that term the essential self-sufficiency of the 
individual — ^is the deepest cause of that decay of communal life 
of which we spoke in our last lecture. The idea of equality, 
taken by itself, dissolves all essential communion which is based 
on a primordial togetherness of men. The place of commimal 
structure is usurped by inorganic association. The era of 
associations has begim not only in the sense that now innumer- 
able difEerent associations come into existence, but also in the 
more significant sense that every kind of communion is under- 
stood from the point of view of association. This is so in the 
case of marriage, of the family, of the workshop, of the state. 
The leading idea is Rousseau's idea of the contrat social. All 
community life which has " grown ", all forms of communion 
which have their roots in non-rational grounds are — at least in 
thought — ^replaced by associations which are "made " and con- 
ceived of in terms of contract. Now Rousseau had already seen 
that the state, being formed by the contrat social, is necessarily 
in a condition of r&uolution permanente. A unity which is a 
mere association can dissolve at any moment. There is hardly 
a state which has proved the truth of Rousseau's idea more 
dearly than that which was the primary result of his conception, 
in which Rousseau's political ideas were incorporated, namely 
the French Republic. It is the thoroughly rationalised state, 
and the main elements of this rationalisation are the ideas of 
equality, association and contraa. The chronic crisis of parlia- 
ment and government is its most visible expression. The 
one-sided emphasis on equality in the conception of justice 
proves to be revolutionary and ultimately anarchical. 

Hie same is true within the sphere of economics. The idea of 
equality here takes the concrete form of equal economic chances. 



Vinl THE "CONTRAT SOCIAL" II3 

At first it leads to the demand for free trade, for non-inteiference 
with the free play of economic forces. It is the principle of 
unhampered, economic liberalism — laissez faire. At the same 
time as the feudal strucmre of the state, the guild-structure of 
economic life and all patriarchical tradition with its non-rational 
economic textures are broken down. Their place is taken by a 
completely competitive economy, which means necessarily the 
helium omnium contra omnes, the ruthless application of the 
struggle for life and the survival of the fittest, the fittest meaning 
in this context the most cunning and the toughest. It is that 
kind of new economics as it was theoretically worked out in the 
system of the " Manchester school " of Ricardo and practically 
applied in the feamres of Friihkapitalismus. Even more imme- 
diate and, broadly speaking, perhaps more disastrous, the 
principle of equality and the individualistic idea of the contrat 
social works itself out in the realm of marriage. Marriage also 
is now conceived of as a contrat social, an association based on 
free-will, having its foundation in certain purposes; therefore, 
like every other association brought about by consent, it can 
also be dissolved by consent. This individualistic conception 
of marriage, issuipg from the egalitarian conception of com- 
munity, therefore means here also the revolution permdhente, 
which is nothing other than that well-known and much-dis- 
cussed phenomenon of our dme which we call the crisis of 
marriage. It is not so much sexual impulse and self-indulgence, 
nor the general moral dissolution, but it is this idea of the contrat 
social applied to marriage which is the real cause of the enor- 
mous increase of divorce. The one-sided emphasis on equality, 
leading to the idea of contractual association, has proved itself 
in this field as well as in others as a radical element of dissolution. 

However, the old paradox, that les extremes se touchent, 
becomes true here. Rousseau, the father of egalitarian demo- 
cracy and the father of the revolution permanente, is also one of 
the originators of the totalitarian state. As a matter of fact, he 
gave the idea of the totalitarian state a most accurate expression 
by formuladng the principle that the cidzen creadng the 
democradc state does so by an alienation totale des droits 



114 I'HE PROBLEM OF JUSTICE [lECT. 

indimduels.''* The democratic state is conceived in terms of the 
totalitarian state — which is one more proof, by the way, that 
totalitarianism is not identical with dictatorship. The totali- 
tarian state is that state which exists by force of the aliination 
totale des droits individuels. As Hitler's state was created by 
popular vote and parliamentary decision, so is Rousseau's; but, 
once created by popular vote, it is sovereign, total, irresponsible. 
By the idea of aliination totale the principle of " the sovereignty 
of the people " becomes the principle of " the sovereignty of the 
state ", which means that the state, once created democratically, 
is all-powerful. The people may elect, democratically, a con- 
stituent body; that duly elected group may, however, create a 
constitution which is in effect the abolition of democracy. Or 
the people may elect a government which, in its turn, declares 
itself indissoluble and organises a totalitarian state. The prin- 
ciple of equality may lead to its extremest opposite, which is the 
totalitarian state. 

This is one road leading from equality to totalitarianism, 
namely the formal, political road. The other one is economic. 
The idea of equality can be understood not merely in the formal 
sense of equal chances, that is, in the sense of unlimited economic 
freedom ; it can also be understood in a material sense, meaning 
an actual equal share in the economic produce or goods. The 
same idea of equality which led to the French Revolution, and 
produced modem democracy, is also the source of modem 
Communism. It is at the root of the concepts of Proudhon, 
Marx and Lenin. 

That is not so paradoxical as it appears at first sight. If we 
follow the line of thought which led Marx to the construction 
of his Communist system, the link between the two — extreme 
anarchic Liberalism and Communism — ^is obvious. Marx starts 
with the idea that man has lost his independence by the division 
of labour which made one man dependent on the other." 
Division of labour, however, produced the capitalist system. 
Therefore we have to reverse capitalism, and with it the division 
of labour, in order to give man back his original freedom. It 
is a well-known fact that Marx conceived his Communism not 



Vm] CAPITALISM AND COMliUNISM II5 

as a form of statMtructuie, but as the abolition, or rather dis- 
appearance, of the state in a classless society. He believed that 
the abolition of the class-system — which to him was identical 
with the abolition of capitalism — would make the state super- 
fluous, and would therefore automatically be followed by the 
disappearance of the state. His ideal was thoroughly individu- 
alistic, based on a philosophy of absolute freedom, as we shall 
see more clearly in our next lecture. But out of this individu- 
alism he developed his Communism as ameans to that individual 
freedom. 

Unfonimately his expectation did not materialise. The first 
successful Marxist revolution led to the creation of the first 
totalitarian state, that of Soviet Russia, which is not only the 
first, but also the most consistent, of all embodiments of the 
totalitarian principle. Quite contrary to Marx's own ideal 
dream, it is the case that only a Communist state can be com- 
pletely totalitarian, and that all non-Communist totalitarian 
states, including Hitler's, are forms of dilettante or amateurish 
totalitarianism. Thus the riddle from which we started has 
been solved. The same epoch which has placed the idea of 
justice in the centre of interest, has also produced that social 
structure which is the complete negation of all justice, the 'totali- 
tarian state. The clue to this riddle is a double one : the 
detadiment of the idea of justice from the religious basis on the 
one hand, and the identification of justice and equality on the 
other. 

But how are these two elements, secularism and egalitarian- 
ism, related to each other? In trying to answer this question 
we turn again to the Christian idea bf justice, looking at it now 
from the point of view of content. We have seen that the 
Church had accepted and incorporated into its own thought the 
Greco-Roman idea of natural law, lex naturae, jus naturale. It 
did so by identifying nature with God'is creation and the 
law of nature with God's order of creation. Now this incor- 
poration also meant a transformation. That which from the 
time of the Fathers, throughout the Middle Ages and the eras of 
the Reformation and of Orthodoxy, was called and thought of 



Il6 THE PROBLEM OF JUSTICE [lEGT. 

under the name of jus naturale and lex naturae was not the same 
as Solon, Plato, Aristotle and the Stoics had understood by these 
terms. The first difference refers to the basis itself. The Greco- 
Roman concept of lex naturae is, of course, pantheistic : nature is 
God and God is nature ; therefore the law of nature is the law of 
God, and the law of God is the law of nature. This pantheistic 
equation is, of course, dissolved in Christian thought. The idea 
of nature is, one might say, split into two parts: God, the 
Creator, and His creation, with its God-given order. That is to 
/say, God is above the order of creation. Hence justice, being 
immanent in this creation-order, is not the highest, not the ulti- 
mate principle ; the highest ultimate principle is love. For God 
is Love in Himself, He is not justice in Himself." Love is His 
own essence ; justice, however, is His will as it refers to the order 
of His created world. That is why, in Christian thought, the 
idea of justice always takes second and never first place : there is 
an element of the preliminary in it. Just as the Gospel is higher 
than law, love is higher than justice. 

That does not mean that justice and law are two independent 
principles. Such a dualism would be insupportable to Christian 
thought. It is rather that justice is a manifestation of love. 
Justice is that love which is applied to order; love, as it can 
be realised within order or structure or institution. The origin 
of all orders, and hence also the origin of justice, is like the origin 
of creation as such: it is God's Love. That is why for the 
Christian the service of justice and its orders is always a service 
out of love. The motive of the Christian can never be any other 
but love, even where the rule of his action has to be justice. 
Justice derives from love; still it is not love in itself, but different 
from love. The unity of origin does not remove the distinction 
in content, just as the distinction in content does not remove 
the unity of origin. 

The Christian knows that he has to serve justice, because it 
is the principle of God's order ; at the same time he knows that 
this service of justice is not an ultimate and that respect for 
justice is never sufficient as motive. This place is reserved to 
love. With the drawing of this distinction there is already 



Vin] JUSTICE SUBORDINATE TO LOVE ll^ 

established an enormous difference between the ancient and the 
Christian ideas of justice. For the former justice is the highest, 
the unconditioned ideal, and service rendered to the orders of 
justice is the supreme task of his life. He is incapable of con- 
ceiving anything which surpasses and transcends the idea of the 
just order of the world. Because his God is not above the world- 
order, his ethics cannot rise above that principle which is the 
principle of ethicd order, namely justice. He does not know the 
God of love, therefore he does not know that love which is above 
justice. The Christian, however, stands in relation to these 
orders of justice in the same way as he stands within this earthly 
existence as such, namely as one who is looking forward to a 
better country that is a heavenly one, to the city " whose builder 
and maker is God"." The Christian knows that above the 
demands of justice are always those of love — that he should not 
merely treat his neighbour as a member of an order of justice, 
but also, and above all, as a brother, as a man who, as a person 
called by God, is more than any order of justice. Therefore he 
will try — and never cease to try — to bring into the orders of 
justice an element which is more than justice, although he knows 
that this love, surpassing justice, can never fit into an order and 
can never be expressed in terms of order and law, but only in 
terms of personal relationship. 

The second di£Eerence concerns the content of the idea of 
justice, and that means its relation to the idea of equality. In 
the Christian idea of justice, also, equality has its supreme im- 
portance. All men are created by God equally in His image. 
They all share in this original dignity of person conferred by 
God. They all have the same essential rights, based on this 
human dignity of God's creation. In this affirmation of equality 
before God and of these original God-created rights, the Christian 
doctrine of justice comes close to the Stoic one. All the same, 
there is a distinction between the two of no small importance. 
The Christian idea of rights, in distinction to the Stoic, has its 
reference exclusively to man and never to God. Man has no 
rights over against God, being His creature and property; he 
lives entirely from God's grace and mercy. Rights he has only 



Il8 THE PROBLEM OF JUSTICE [lECT. 

in SO far as God gives them. Therefore the rights of man are 
under the same reservation which applies to the whole sphere 
of justice. They are always limited by the unconditional 
imperative of love. The Roman idea, fiat justitia pereat mundus, 
is unthinkable within the Christian context. 

But, above all, the Christian idea of justice is different from 
that of antiquity in that it gives to the element of inequality or 
unlikeness its due place alongside that of equality. God has 
created all equally in His image, but He has not created them 
alike; on the contrary. He has created each one different from 
all the rest, with his own individuality. This corresponds to the 
personalism of the Biblical anthropology. The human person- 
ality is based on the personal call of God. That means that 
everyone is created in a unique act of creation, and therefore not 
according to a general pattern, but as a unique individuality. 
While the philosophers say: principium individuationis est 
materia, the Bible says : principium individuationis est voluntas 
dei creatoris. The differences between human beings are there- 
fore not irrelevant, casual, immaterial, but just as much God's 
will and creation as the equality of personal dignity. 

The elements of equality and unlikeness, however, do not 
stand on the same level. In Christ Jesus all differences, and 
therefore all individuality, become irrelevant. " There is neither 
Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither 
male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus."*" This is 
the eschatological, and therefore the final, point of view. It is 
within this earthly, preliminary existence that these differences 
are to be acknowledged and taken seriously. It is here that the 
preliminary principle of justice is valid. There shall be a time 
when justice gives way to love, when the law shall be superseded, 
when all the earthly conditions and limitations shall no longer 
exist. Then the individual differences will play no r61e, but till 
then they have to be acknowledged as God's will for this earthly 
existence. God has given to every one his own " face " ; that is 
why unlikeness comes into the idea of justice. 

Of course, the fact of the unlikeness of man was not unknown 
to the philosophers of antiquity, but from this fact they drew 



Vra] UNLIKENESS AND EQUALITY UQ 

conclusions which have to be repudiated from the point of view 
of Biblical thought. They drew one of two conclusions. In 
older Greek philosophy, as represented by Plato and Aristotle, 
the unlikeness of man is the foundation of a different claim. 
The unlikeness is primarily understood as a different partici- 
pation in reason. Greeks have more reason than the barbarians ; 
men have more reason than women ; the slaves have none at all. 
They have to be treated accordingly; that means that the differ- 
ence of men limits their equality of dignity and rights. The 
later Stoics have another view. Their conception of man is 
dominated by the idea of equality and equal dignity in such a 
measure that they have no interest at all in unlikeness. It seems 
to them something irrelevant, casual, not wordi taking seriously. 
That is to say, the principle of equality encroaches upon 
unlikeness. It is the exact reverse of the older view. 

In Christian thought, however, the two elements of equality 
and unlikeness are not in competition with each other and do 
not limit each other, because they are on a different plane. Men 
are equal in their relation to God, and therefore in their dignity. 
They are unlike in their individuality, and therefore in their 
function in the created world. There is but one and the same 
dignity for all, just as theirs is only one and the same destiny 
whether they are men or women, children or adults, black or 
white, whether they are strong or weak, intelligent or dull. 
Their final destiny being the same, their personal dignity caimot 
but be the same. All the same, the individual differences are 
not negligible. What God has created cannot be irrelevant or 
negligible. The difference of individuality involves a difference 
of the function within society. 

Finally the two elements — equality and unlikeness, equal 
dignity and different ftmction — are combined in such a way that 
both get their full expression in the Christian idea of com- 
munion. Because men are different from each other, they are 
also dependent on each other. Man needs woman in order to be 
entirely man ; woman needs man in order to be entirely woman. 
This unlikeness points towards mutual completion and co- 
operation. Individuals are different, like the liinbs of the body. 



I20 THE PROBLEM OF JUSTICE [lECT. 

each one having its own function for which it is fitted by its 
individuality. The difference of function necessarily creates a 
somewhat hierarchical order in service, which again rests on the 
difference of individuality. According to his make-up, the one 
is fit for a subordinate, the other for a superior position, the one 
for a more extraverted, the other for a more intraverted function. 
In this way the function of woman in marriage and family is 
entirely different from that of man, and the function of the 
children entirely different from that of the parents. This 
difference, or unlikeness, in kind and function is exactly the 
unity of the family as a community. It is so because this differ- 
ence in no ways encroaches upon the equal dignity. Functional 
subordination has nothing whatever to do with lesser dignity 
or person. Society is thought of as a community of unlike 
individuals, who are bound to each other by the necessity of 
mutual completion and united by mutual respect for their equal 
dignity. We might call this idea an organic conception of 
society, but, in doing so, we must distinguish it clearly from that 
conception of organic unity which we find in a certain Romantic 
philosophy. For this Romantic organology lacks that element 
which is decisive within the Christian understanding of society, 
namely equality of personal dignity. Within Romantic thought 
the person is subordinated to the social whole by some kind of ' 
mystical principle of a Gesamtpersdnlichkeit. The Romantic 
conception is totalitarian or collectivist, robbing human 
personality of its finality. 

This, then, is the unique character of the Christian idea of 
society and of justice: that it combines the two principal 
elements of equality and unlikeness which everywhere else are 
in conflict with each other. It is this combination of the trans- 
cendental and the psychological, of the personal and the 
functional aspect, which gives the Christian idea of jusuce a 
flexibility, a dialectical subtlety, which no other has. It is 
neither egalitarian nor authoritarian, it is organic and, nonethe- 
less, spiritual. It combines the naturalistic evaluation of 
different individuality and functional subordination with the 
most unconditional acknowledgment of the finality of every 



Vin] CHRISTIAN IDEA OF CREATION 121 

person. Now this combination of elements, and therefore this 
idea of justice which excludes both individualism and collecti- 
vism, authoritarianism and egalitarianism, is essentially and 
exclusively Christian. It is the Christian conception of divine 
creation — creation by the individual call of God to the universal 
destiny of all — which makes this possible and necessary. Apart 
from its basis in Christianity, this combination is possible only 
as a matter of chance without any inner necessity. 

That is why the progressive estrangement of modem society 
from Christian thinking inevitably entailed the consequences 
which we have seen^ It created first an individualistic and 
egalitarian liberalism, which led to latent or open anarchy. 
This evoked the reaction of collectivism which, by destroying 
himian personality, destroyed the foimdation of justice in the 
totalitarian dictatorship. Without Christian faith and Christian 
understanding of justice the world faces, therefore, a fatal alter- 
native: either humanity tries to remm to, or to preserve, an 
individualistic liberalism defending the rights of man, but 
leading to the destruction of community, or it goes on along the 
road of totalitarian collectivism, organising community by the 
complete effacement of personality. There is a middle road, 
namely the combination of personal finality and functional 
structure which derives its inner coherence entirely and ex- 
clusively from the Christian faith, or to be more exact, from the 
Christian conception of justice, based in that of creation. By 
this Christian conception of justice, personal life is the supreme 
value and is to be defended against all totalitarian collectivist 
encroachments. On the other hand, this highest evaluation of 
individual personality does not lead to an individualism which 
has no understanding of essential social unity. The true 
Christian faith does hold the key to the solution of the social 
problems of our time, so far as there is any solution within this 
sinful world. The question is whether humanity will use this 
key or whether it prefers to continue in the direction of recent 
centuries, to its utter ruin. 



122 



THE PROBLEM OF JUSTICE 



[legt. 



APPENDIX TO LECTURE VHI 
Justice, Tradition and Patriarchausm 

It seems to me to be justifiable and even necessary to deal here 
with a number of questions which were raised in several dis- 
cussions which this lecture on justice evoked : — 

I. The relation of egalitarianism to tradition. It has been 
observed by many that in England — as well as in Switzerland — 
the deep-rooted liberalism and individualism of the people has 
not produced the same dangerous quasi-anarchical effects which 
can be seen in other democratic countries, as, for instance, 
France; and it was often pointed out that this di£Eerence is 
accounted for by the strong sense of tradition in the first, which 
is lacking in so many other countries. But, so far as I know, the 
inherent relation between egalitarianism and the lack of tradi- 
tion has never been made quite clear. 

Rationalistic egalitarianism is necessarily anti-traditional 
because it claims equal right for any present decision with any- 
thing that has been decided previously. An existing parliament, 
elected by the people yesterday, has the right to upset to-day 
what has been decided in previous times by previous parliaments, 
kings, or simUar powers. Egalitarianism tends to the atomi- 
sation of time, as it tends to the atomisation of commimal 
society. It is, so to speak, an individualism of the time elements 
on the basis of the equal right of any given time. Why should 
that which previous generations have decided be binding for 
me, for us, at this moment? Tradition — the assertion of con- 
tinuity — ^is a non-rational principle, sometimes irrational, 
sometimes suprarational, but, in any case, not to be accounted 
for in rational terms. Behind the emphasis on tradition stands 
a conception of man which is anti-individualistic, giving pi«- 
ponderance to the continuum of the generations over against the 
isolated present generation. It is the conviction of the tradi- 
tionalist that the wisdom of past times, embedded in tradition, 
is greater than the wisdom of the present generation, taken by 
itself. 



Vin] EQUALITY AND TRADITION 123 

A similar idea is expressed in that system of checks and 
balances which is the basic idea of that marvellous piece of 
political wisdom known to us as the constitution of the United 
States, and — still more so — of the constitution of Switzerland, 
which is only partly modelled on the American. In both cases 
the egalitarian, rational element is counterbalanced by elements 
which allow past decisions to limit the freedom of decision of the 
present, and upon which rests the stability of the whole political 
structure. The interplay of the rational and individualistic 
principle of equality with the non-rational and non-individual- 
istic principle of tradition, or of checks and balances by past 
decisions, is the clue to the mystery of the comparative stability 
of these three democracies in comparison with those which are 
based entirely on the rational principle of equaUty. If we ask 
where this difference comes from, I think the answer cannot be 
in doubt. It is the strength of the Christian tradition in all 
these countries — at the time when their present structure was 
formed — which accounts for this curious check on the egalitarian 
principle. 

2. Some cridcs of the lecture on justice seemed to be afraid 
that its emphasis on the anti-egalitarian principle of unlikeness 
might lead to a conservative patriarchalism. They objected 
particularly to applying the functional principle to the power of 
the state. As often happens, if one mentions several arguments 
in support of an accepted opinion and one only against it, the 
former are apt to be overlooked and attention only given to the 
one. It should be clear from what was said in the lecture that 
the principle of equality was put in the first rank, and adequate 
reason was given for doing so. But our age is so dominated 
by the egalitarian principle that even a hint at the fact that it 
might not be the whole of wisdom is enough to arouse suspicion 
of authoritarianism. I do not say that the family, with its 
parental authority, is the pattern for all social order. I am quite 
aware of the fact that the basis of the family is the " unlikeness " 
of the child with the adult which places upon the parents a 
responsibility for the child, which is never the responsibility of 
the child. This is the specific unlikeness which is characteristic 



124 THE PROBLEM OF JUSTICE [lECT. 

of the family community. Therefore the specific structure 
of the family ought not to be taken as the model for other 
structures where this unlikeness does not enter. What I do say, 
however, is that unlikeness of some kind occurs in all communi- 
ties and ought to be taken into consideration as a positive and 
not as a negative factor, being God's creation. A workshop or 
factory is not a family, because the workers' relation to the em- 
ployer is not that of immature children to the adult parents. 
On the other hand, we feel without much reflection that it would 
be a good thing if the workshop or factory was a little more like 
a family than it is now. It is not, in this good sense, a family 
exactly, because the merely contractual relationship makes that 
impossible. What I plead for is that it should not be a merely 
contractual association but more of a family-like unity, and that 
this comes about only by giving due consideration to the 
" organic " principle of community, based not only on equality 
but also on unlikeness. The contrat-social idea is at the basis 
of the class-struggle, because contractual association will always 
be a competitive unit. Those who see the necessity of over- 
coming the class-struggle by other means than those devised by 
Karl Marx should be interested in finding an alternative to 
mere contractual association. This is, if I am not wrong, the 
tendency within that sector of the trade-union movement which 
has become suspicious of both the old liberal and the new 
collectivist model. 

3. As far as the application of this conception of justice to the 
state is concerned, the essentials have been outlined in my open- 
ing lecture. There are two kinds of democracy: the rational 
democracy of Rousseau and the Christian idea, including both 
the rational element of equality and the non-rational element of 
tradition and essential or organic community. It is true that 
political power is not primarily to be understood as " function ". 
Political power, ultimate decision over lifp and death, is a unique 
problem, and its norms are different from those of any other 
community. But it is just for this reason that the one-sided 
emphasis on equality in this sphere is particularly obnoxious. 
It works either in the diiectioii of instability, by the rigorous 



Vni] RATIONALISM AND DELEGATION 125 

application oi the principle of the sovereignty of the people, or 
in the opposite direction of totalitarianism, by the principle of 
the sovereignty of the state. Furthermore, it does not afEord 
any safeguard against the first turning into the second. That is 
why this egalitarian element needs the check of the non-rational 
element of tradition and of those instruments which provide for 
the influence of past decision over present decision or, negatively, 
for a certain independence of political power from the present 
will of the people and its representatives. That is what is meant 
by the principle of political authority. The British Parliament, 
the American Congress and the Swiss Nationalversammlung are 
not all-powerful. They are checked by tradition and constitu- 
tion, by the President, or by the Federal Government, which, at 
any given moment, are independent of the present will of Parlia- 
ment. This is the non-rational foundation of political authority 
which, as such, is the perpetual target for the criticism of the 
rationalists, who stake all their political wisdom on the principle 
of equality. 

4. There is, however, another feature of political life in which 
the non-rational, non-egalitarian idea takes shape, namely the 
federal structure of the state. Rationalism is centralistic, but 
the Christian concept works toward federalism, i.e. a political 
structure which is not built on the principle of mere " delegation 
from the top ", but on the representative principle, or " delega- 
tion from below For the rationalist, the small units are mere 
organs of the central will; for the federalist, on the other hand, 
the central power is a mere superstructure above more or less 
autonomous small units. In centralism, the individual is faced 
directly with the central power of the state, the intermediates 
being mere organs of the central power. In federalism, how- 
ever, there are, between the individual and the central power, a 
number of semi-autonomous intermediates of different kinds, 
such as local communities, cantons, corporations and trade 
unions. Whilst centralism is the direct outcome of the principle 
of equality, federalism is the outcome of that combination of 
equality and unlikeness for which we are pleading. In the first 
case the principle of the majority vote is everything; in the 



126 THE PROBLEM OF JUSTICE 

wcond caae it is checked by the will not to admit the principle 
of majority and minority at all where the major interests of a 
local smaller unit are concerned. Switzerland is probably the 
only country in which this non-rational principle is carried 
through consistendy, and where at the same time it is combined 
with the rational principle of the majority vote based on equality. 
And this has been the secret of the stability of that country and 
its immunity from the totalitarian germ. 



IX 



THE PROBLEM OF FREEDOM 

THE idea of freedom is not one of those which, like the 
ideas of truth and justice, have stirred humanity through- 
out all the ages. As a guiding idea and a basic principle 
of human existence, it is the product of modem times. It is 
true that within the New Testament message reference is made 
to freedom, but no one would claim that this idea holds a key- 
position. It will be our task to search out the reason for this. 
But for the moment attention should be called to the fact that 
the word freedom is used with very different meanings. Free- 
dom occurs in the most different contexts, in different layers, so 
to speak, of our existence. Perhaps we shall understand this 
best if we start with the opposite idea, of unfreedom. Man is 
unfree when he has no room to decide and shape his life. The 
maximum of this unfreedom is represented by the condition of 
the slave, whose whole life is in the hands of another, and who 
cannot dispose either of his time or of his powers, who has to 
do continuously what another forces him to do. Now this 
slavery, in the old classical sense of the word, has ceased to be a 
problem of our society, but it may be questioned with good 
reason whether unfreedom is less acute and less dangerous when 
the place of the individual slave-owner is taken by the com- 
manding power of a state, which determines life and action in the 
same comprehensive manner, leaving almost no room for 
individual decision. The rise of totalitarian states has given the 
problem of freedom a tremendous new actuality, not because it 
is dictatorship, i.e. not because it prevents the individual citizen 
from sharing in the decision of government, but because such a 
state, whatever form it takes, controls the individual in all 
sections of his life, leaving almost no sphere for private activity, 



198 THE PROBLEM OF FREEDOM [lECT. 

responsibility and planning, prescribing all that the individual 
must do and not do, must say and not say, commanding where 
he is to live and to work, and making an individual negative 
utterance or decision a matter of capital punishment. In the 
totalitarian state the individual, like a remotely controlled 
aeroplane, is directed in all his movements by the will and 
commands of the state. 

We are proud, and rightly so, of our democratic freedoms. 
But we are not always sufficiently conscious of the extent to 
which the majority of citizens are under the dictate of another's 
will, even in our free countries. It is true, they have the formal 
freedom to do or not to do what they like or dislike within the 
wide limits of that which the state demands and prohibits as a 
minimum. But this state-free space is occupied by other direct- 
ing powers ; the worker is forced to take work where it is ofEered, 
he is forced to take it under the conditions which are offered to 
him ; the free contract is more or less a fiction. Whoever is not 
independent by reason of considerable wealth must do a multi- 
mde of things which he would not do if he were not compelled 
to. And he cannot do many things which he would do if he 
could. Nobody eats poor food voluntarily, nobody lives in bad 
houses voluntarily, very few voluntarily forgo the pleasures 
which they see enjoyed by others. The power restricting a man's 
will in all these cases is money. That is, the lack of money 
prevents man from doing and having what he wants to do and 
to have. Here, as well as in the case of the state, it is man-made 
institutions that limit and narrow down the area of freedom for 
the non-privileged to such an extent that the space of free 
decision seems not so very much, larger than in the totalitarian 
state. 

There is a space, however, which no state, no social order, no 
slave-owner of any kind can narrow down and that is the area 
of itmer freedom. Nobody can prevent me from thinking, 
believing, loving, hating, hoping and fearing as I wish. That 
is why the slave, Epictetus, was able to affirm his freedom; he 
had discovered the illimitable realm of inwardness, compared 
with which all the external dependence, implied in his being a 



IX] TWO SEPARATE PROBLEMS I2g 

slave, seemed irrelevant. In a similar way the Apostle Paul 

exhorted the slave members of the community of Corinth" not 
to struggle to get rid of their fetters, because they were in posses- 
sion of a freedom so great and lasting that, compared with it, 
this outward unfreedom would seem irrelevant. 

But how about this inward freedom? Are we really free to 
think and to will and to judge as we want to, to give our action 
the direction which we decide? Are there not also powers that 
limit this inward area of freedom and perhaps reduce it to 
nothing. The Bible, as you know, speaks of the slavery of sin, of 
inward powers dominating man's will and driving his thought, 
feeling and action in a direction against his will and which hold 
him back from what he does will." Again, there is a certain 
philosophy that goes even further and declares freedom to be 
entirely illusory. It says that man is always like that remotely 
controlled aeroplane; that his interior life, his thinking and 
willing, is never free, but always determined by his nature, his 
inborn character, his physical constitution, by the functioning 
of his glands and the effect of the hormones. The action of 
man, even if he seems to be his own lord and master, is no freer 
than the trajectory of a bullet shot by a gun. Again, it is said, 
man is not free in his thinking and willing because he is always 
a child of his time, a product of his environment, a particle of 
that historical stream in which, nolens volens, he has to swim. 

In order to find our way in this perplexing multitude of facts 
and conceptions of freedom, let us make an initial distinction. 
There are two separate problems of freedom, quite distinct from 
each other. First, how far and in what sense is man free or 
unfree? Second, how far and in what sense ought man to be 
free? It will be seen in our later discussion that these two 
questions, utterly distinct as they are at first sight, are in close 
connection with each other. At first, however, the distinction — 
even the separation — of the two id necessary. The question 
whether man is free, and to what degree, is answered in extremely 
different ways, some of the answers affirming a perfect freedom, 
the others denying any kind of freedom. The first of these 
two extremes, the idealism of freedom, is a very exceptional 



130 THE PROBLEM OF FREEDOM [lECT. 

phenomenon compared with the second — determinism. Apart 

from the philosophy of Fichte," the boldest form of liberalism — 
the assertion of absolute freedom — ^has hardly ever been formu- 
lated. This doctrine becomes possible only by denying the 
reality of an outward world that could and would necessarily 
limit freedom : because, and in so far as the self or Ego creates the 
non-Ego, the outward world, it can be unconditionally free ; that 
means that this Ego dr self is identified with God. On this con- 
dition only can absolute freedom be affirmed. It is easily 
understood that this extreme liberalism had no great chance of 
becoming popular. It remains to be seen whether the renewal of 
this theory of absolute freedom has any better chance in its most 
recent atheistic form, in the so-called existentialism of Sartre. 

The closest approximation to Fichte seems to be the Vedanta 
philosophy of identity, teaching the identity of Brahma, the 
One and All, with Atman, the principle of selfhood. But, 
strange as it appears to us Europeans, the idea of freedom is here 
completely overshadowed by the idea of being. Indian thought 
is not interested in the problem of freedom at all. At the other 
extreme we find determinism, the doctrine of complete un- 
freedom, which — in distinction from the former doctrine — ^has 
a great following, particularly in our time, even amongst those 
who have never bothered much about philosophical questions, 
and who would not be capable of doing so. This determinism 
may be a very simple but Aoroughgoing conviction, expressed in 
the phrase : Ich bin nun einmal so ! — " I cannot help being what 
I am I " — a phrase whicla one can hear both from the most highly 
educated as well as the simplest, and which expresses a complete 
determinism. Being a self is understood entirely on the ansdogy 
of objective being. Just as a lump of lead "is what it is" because 
of the number of molecules and their atomic particles, so man is 
determined by his constitution; his self is the sum of phycho- 
logical or physical factors sCnd his designs are the resultant of the 
different components as they arise from the psycho-physical 
structure of man and the reciprocal action and reaction between 
him and his outward world. Freedom, then, is nothing, but the 
constitutionally determined possibility of reaction to the outward 



IX] THE CHRISTIAN CONCEPTION I3I 

world. Although this conception as a theory has many adber^ 
ents, practically it does not play a great rdle. The determinist 
lives almost always as if he were not a determinist, and in his 
dealings with others he presupposes that they are not determined, 
but have a certain measure of freedom. 

And this, whether with or without philosophical formulation, 
is the view of the majority of people. Man has a certain measure 
of freedom from physical heritage and constitution, from 
environment and historical streams; he is a self-deciding, 
responsible being. It is surprising and comforting to find how 
little this untheoietical, unreasoned, and even unconscious con- 
viction of freedom and responsibility is affected or shaken by 
adverse theory. 

The Christian conception of freedom links up with this middle 
view between determinism and indeterminism. The problem 
of free-will, which plays such a role in philosophy, is hardly 
mentioned in the Bible. The freedom and unfreedom of man 
are lifted from the theoretical field into that of practical God- 
relation. The freedom of man is presupposed as a matter of 
course, because, and in so far as, man is seen as always responsible 
to God. Man is a subject who has to decide and to act, and is 
obliged to give account for what he does. On the other hand, 
man is free only in a very limited sense since he is a creature. 
He is placed as an individual subject within space and time. My 
space and my time are also my limits. Above all, my being 
bound to a physical body reminds me of the limitation of my 
freedom. 

But this creaturely limitation, as such, does not infringe upon 
that freedom which is essential for man, and which is primarily 
realised in his responsibility before God. In being created in 
God's image he has received dominion over the other creatures. 
It is in this superiority over the sub-human nature, and the 
physical world, that man experiences his aboriginal freedom: 
" Thou hast put all things under his feet The specific 
character of the Christian idea of freedom is, however, founded 
in the fact that man's freedom springs from the same spot 
from which comes his dependence. His freedom has its /real 



I3S THE PROiBLSM OF FREEDOM [lECT. 

possibility only within this dependence on God, so that the 
maximum of dependence on God is the maximum of his 
freedom, and that any attempt to get out of the dependence on 
God leads to slavery. 

For ordinary thinking — whether of a more idealistic or 
materialistic, deterministic or indeterministic brand — freedom 
is identical with independence. Whether this freedom is 
affirmed, denied or postulated, freedom is in clear opposition to 
dependence. Man is free so far as he is independent, he is un- 
free so far as he is dependent. That is the axiomatic, rational 
conception of freedom inherent in so-called common sense. 
Either free or dependent : so far as dependence goes, freedom is 
excluded; so far as freedom goes, dependence is excluded. 

This common-sense idea of freedom originates in our reflection 
on our relation to the world. With regard to the world and to 
nature it is valid. But this conception of freedom does not grasp 
the centre of personality. The centre of personality is our 
relation to God. In our relation to God, however, this either /or, 
which is true in relation to the world, ceases to be true and be- 
comes the very opposite of truth. For in relation to God man 
is the more free as he is the more dependent. Deo servire 
libertas. The human self is not an entity in itself. Human 
personality is what it is through its relation to God. Man is a 
true self or person, and therefore he has freedom in so far as he 
is not " in himself " or " by himself ", but in God, i.e. in so far 
as he does not determine himself, but lets himself be determined 
by God. Here, then, is the opposite of autarky or self-suffici- 
ency. The more man is sufficient unto himself, the less he is 
free; and the less he suffices for himself and seeks his life and 
meaning in God, the freer he is.*' 

In the Bible this attempt of man to withdraw himself from 
God, to be sufficient unto himself and to become independent of 
his Creator, is called sin. And this sin is consequently and 
truthfully coimected with unfreedom or slavery. Man's attempt 
to emancipate himself from God does not end merely in misery, 
but in the loss of freedom. That is the meaning of the doctrine 
of the fall of the first men. Adam and Eve let themselves be so 



IX] DEPENDENCE ON OOD 133 

hoodwioked as to seek their freedom in independence of God. 
They are the prototypes of modem man ; they thought to 
become free by becoming independent, by throwing off the tie 
which bound them to God. They thought by doing so to 
become like God, absolutely free, independent selves grounded 
in themselves, and therefore having their freedom in themselves. 

Man, desiring to become free in the sense of being indepen- 
dent of God, confuses God and the world ; he wants to be inde- 
pendent of God as he ought to be independent of the world. But 
by cutting himself loose from God in order to become free, 
he loses the stand from which he can be free with regard (o the 
world. He loses that Archimedean fulcrum outside the world 
by which he really could move the world. By cutting himself 
loose from God, man precipitates himself into the world and 
becomes its prisoner. Man liberated from God becomes the 
slave of the world. Without his noticing it, the world becomes 
his God, theoretically and practically. Theoretically, man makes 
the world God by absolutising it and giving it the attributes of 
divinity. Practically, he does the same thing by surrendering 
himself totally to the world and what the world has to give. 
" Every imagination of the thoughts of his heart " is filled with 
the world, but never satisfied. The soul of man, created for God, 
can never be satisfied with finite things. That is why, cut o£E 
from God and lost in the world, it i$ insatiable and ever dis- 
appointed. Moreover, the world attracts him with a force that 
is not merely the force of sensual stimulation, but of a demonic 
power, absolutised finiteness. He is not merely the slave of the 
world, but the slave of the demons. 

From this point we can understand the development of the 
problem of freedom in the modem age. By throwing overboard 
the Christian conception of freedom, two alternatives are devel- 
oped — a false liberalism on the one side, a false determinism on 
the other — which, in spite of their being opposites in many ways, 
merge into one another. On the one hand, the conception of 
freedom as independence produces a rational liberalism, which 
reaches its summit in Fichte : the self is identical with God, and 
this self creates the world. It is quite logical that Fichte should 



134 THE PROBLEM OF FREEDOM [lECT. 

see the Biblical idea of creation as the first criterion of false 
philosophy and as the ori^n of metaphysical error." The self 
is itself the creator — ^how should there be a creator above itf 
This extreme liberalism, carrying the identification of freedom 
with independence to its last consequence, was too bold to 
acquire much following. A closely related idea, however, 
became the starting point of one of the most powerful move- 
ments of the last centilry. 

At the basis of Karl Marx's system we find the idea of freedom 
identified with independence. Marx teaches a kind of fall of 
humanity, an initial point of the erroneous development, and a 
source of all the evils from which modem society suffers. This 
fatal beginning is the loss of independence, taking place, first, 
within the economic reality by die division of labour, and, 
second, in its ideological consequence, in the recognition of a 
God. Marx formulates this axiom : " Man is free only if he 
owes his existence to himself Therefore the recognition of 
a God, being identical with the loss of independence, is the 
beginning of unfreedom. Therefore mankind can regain its 
freedom only by shaking off this double dependence, i.e. by over- 
coming the capitalist division of labour through Communism 
and by shaking off religion. In the classless society man owes 
his existence to himself, and in atheism he becomes aware of the 
fact that he owes it to himself. Therefore Communism and 
atheism are linked together in the very foimdations of the 
Marxist system, in the same way as capitalism is linked together 
with belief in God. The abolition of capitalism is at the same 
time the abolition of religion. The two are two sides of the 
same process of regaining liberty, which is independence. 

We find a similar idea expressed in what Nikolai Hartmann, 
the Berlin philosopher, calls postulatory atheism. For the sake 
of liberty the non-existence of God must be postulated, because 
the acknowledgment of God is irreconcilable with independence. 
Again, we find a very seductive variation of this idea in a little 
work by Andrd Gide, Uenfant prodigue, in which the author 
interprets the parable of the prodigal son by consciously turning 
it in the opposite direction. The prodigal son was quite tight to 



ix] Nietzsche's atheism 135 

emancipate himself from his father; that is how he became a 

free man. 

More impressive than all these expressions of postulatory 
atheism is that of Friedrich Nietzsche. To him also the idea of 
God represents, so to speak, a fall of humanity. For it is the 
belief in a God which makes possible the uprising of the weak 
against the strong. The fictitious thought : " There is a God, 
father of all men ", produces that slave morality of service and 
paralyses the will-to-power on the part of the powerful. By the 
idea of God, the Lilliputian men, the powerless herd people, 
enslave and fetter the great and powerful individuals and prevent 
them from doing what is, according to the true principle of life, 
according to the doctrine of the will-to-power, the right thing to 
do: to use their power and to dominate the weak. None has 
ever expressed this postulatory atheism more bluntly than 
Nietzsche's Zarathustra. " If there were Gods, who could bear 
not to be a God? Therefore there are no Gods." Atheism is the 
product of the will to absolute independence. It is Nietzsche 
who has expressed the thought which, according to the Genesis 
narrative, stirred only half<onsciously in the soul of Adam and 
Eve, but was what the serpent meant by saying: Eritis sicut 
deus. 

False liberalism is the one, false determinism is the other line 
which European thought took in cutting loose from the 
Christian idea of freedom. While radical liberalism says, 
" There is no God ", because there is — or there ought to be — 
human freedom, radical determinism says, "There is no freedom, 
because there is no God ". Radical determinism is pancausal- 
ism; pancausalism is elimination of God. If there is no God, 
there is only world. If there is world only, everything is deter- 
mined by that category which is the very definition of the world, 
causality. Because there is world only, there catmot be freedom. 
Man, also, is a particle of the world, a tiny wheel in this 
machinery of the world. Freedom is an illusion, because God 
is an illusion. Man is an object amongst objects, a particularly 
complicated object, of which the most essential element is his 
brain. Man is fixed by his constitution just as a machine is 



136 THE PROBLEM OF FREEDOM [lECT. 

fixed by its construction. Here it becomes apparent that man is 
precipitated into the world by losing his hold in God. He is 
not in any degree removed from it; he is entirely submerged 
in it. 

Even more important than the metaphysical question of free- 
dom and determinism is the ethical question about what kind of 
freedom man ought to have. The history of the last few cen- 
turies shows an almost uninterrupted chain of movements of 
freedom or emancipation. The idea of freedom is — alongside 
that of equality — ^the strongest spiritual driving force in the life 
of modem Western humsuiity. The first of those movements of 
liberation is a process which has rarely been seen from this 
angle, namely the evolution of modem technics as the sub- 
conscious attempt of man to free himself from his dependence 
on nature. In a gigantic wrestling-match with the forces of 
nature, man tries to become her master. This idea previously 
inspired the alchemists of the time of the Renaissance human- 
ism. They were seeking the philosopher's stone which would 
give them magical power over the forces of nature. It is not 
modem science which has produced modern technics, but it is 
this will, subconscious rather than conscious, to elevate oneself 
above the dependence of creaturely being which accounts for the 
vehemence of the scientific as well as the technical enthusiasm of 
the modem age. That is why technique so often preceded 
science and showed it the way.** But it is only in the last phase 
of this development that this motive came to the surface and 
unveiled itself completely as technocratical pseudo-religion. 
Here it becomes clear that the deepest source of this movement 
is rebellion against the Creator, but a rebellion which clothes 
itself in a pseudo-religious garment. The credo of this religion 
is: We do not need a God any longer, since by science and 
technics we have become Gods ourselves. The attribute of 
omnipotence and saving power is transferred from God to 
organised humanity. 

On the tombstone of Benjamin Franklin we find the inscrip- 
tion, more characteristic of his admirers than of himself : " He 
wrested the lightning from heaven and the sceptre from the 



IX] FREEDOM AND DEPENDENCE I37 

tyrants". The liberation-movement of political revolution is 
seen together with an emancipation-movement in the direction 
of the transcendent. It is again the motive of Prometheus; 
through his technical knowledge man becomes independent not 
only of nature, but of deity. Whilst it was fitting for the man 
of antiquity to take refuge from the whims of nature in prayer, 
this seems no longer possible or worthy of the man who can split 
the atom and has the unlimited secret powers of nature at his 
disposal. 

It is fair to add, however, that the idea of technical omnipot- 
ence in our days does not so much bewitch the minds of the 
masters and pioneers of science and scientific technics as it does 
the younger generation and those nations for which science and 
technics are comparatively new. The more mature minds have 
become aware that maiikind is now in the situation of the 
Sorcerer's Apprentice of Goethe, who by the stolen magic word 
of his master forced into his service the slave-spirits, but could 
not really rule them, so that he finally found himself in great 
danger of being ruined by their very service. There are many 
amongst the scientific masters of our time who confess with no 
little apprehension that technical knowledge has outgrown the 
control of man and that it is no more a serviceable spirit, but 
has become a master dangerous to life. Why is that the case? 
Because man has developed his life on the lines of emancipation 
from God, in the foolish belief that freedom is independence, 
and now learns from bitter experience, what he could have 
known from the Bible, that this independence is not freedom 
but slavery, endangering his life. 

We can see equally clearly the same thing at work in the 
liberation-movements taking place in the sphere of political and 
social life. When modem man speaks of liberty, he first of all 
thinks of political and social freedom. Now, in the Christian 
conception of human life, there is a marvellous balance of free- 
dom and dependence in human relation, because freedom and 
dependence are already tied together in the root of man's 
personal existence, in his relation to God.** Truly, man is 
called by God to freedom. He who is a servant of God is a free 



138 THE PROBLEM OF FREEDOM [lECT. 

man amongst men. The Creator has made man free; slavery 
is a negation of God's order of creation. The unconditional 
commandment of love protects everyone from the claim to 
dominion on the part of the others. Equal dignity includes 
equal freedom. But now you will remember that in the 
Christian conception of man there is founded not only this equal 
dignity, from which mumal independence derives, but also 
unlikeness, from which mutual dependence follows. Man is 
not created only for freedom but also for community, and not 
only for the free community of love, but also for functional 
interdependence, which is based on the principle of supplementa- 
tion and the structural subordination of each individual within 
a functional unit. The Biblical principle of life does not 
establish autarky but mutual giving and receiving; not the 
individualistic existence of Robinson Crusoe, but marriage, 
family, neighbourly community and political solidarity. 

Now, in this functional unity there is always a subordination 
alongside equal dignity. The one must be above, the other 
below; the one must lead, the other obey. Wherever men have 
to do something together, there must be a hierarchy of compet- 
ence, of command ; where this is not recognised, the co-operative 
unit falls to pieces. This hierarchy is also an order of creation, 
but it must be distinguished most strictly from that kind of 
hierarchy which includes inequality of dignity and of freedom. 
Tbis funaional order of co-operation is, however, always falsified 
by man's egoism, which transforms functional structure and 
service into some kind of caste-system or class-rule, enslaving and 
degrading large parts of mankind. In order to increase the 
power and profit of the privileged, a false system of authority is 
erected which destroys liberty. This was the situation at the 
begiiming of the modem era. The liberation-movement had as 
its purpose and legitimate aim to destroy this false order of 
authority, as it was incorporated in feudalism and in the ecclesi- 
astical hierarchy. The battle had to be fought in the name of 
God-given freedom. But the fact that this batde was also to be 
fought against a false Church authority gave rise to the deep mis- 
understanding that a battle had to be fought against the 



IX] AUTHORITY DISCREDITED I39 

authority of God as such. The rationalist interpretation of 

equality implied suspicion of any kind of authority and pro- 
fessed that any kind of subordination was contrary to human 
dignity and freedom. The very concept of authority was 
discredited in the name of freedom. It was by this misunder- 
standing that the idea of freedom became the lever of the 
anarchical destruction of society. 

Within this process we have to distinguish three phases. In 
the first, liberalism of the idealistic type still recognised a certain 
transcendent root of human dignity, and therefore a certain 
divine authority, the authority of a categorical imperative or 
moral law. But this authority was uncertain because, by the 
principle of autonomy, this moral law was interpreted as our 
own law, and therefore real dependence and authority were not 
acknowledged as they are implied in the faith in a creator. 
Moral law was interpreted in such a way that the idea of autho- 
rity vanished in the light of the idea of freedom.*' While the 
authority of a transcendent power thus becomes uncertain, the 
idea of authority among men disappears altogether. There is 
no further place for that natural interdependence forming 
structural units. All community is understood merely as 
society. Authority among men is merely provided for in the 
attenuated form of " administration ", as it is grounded in the 
idea that the freedom of the one has to be limited by the freedom 
of the other. This is the idea of the contrat social of which we 
spoke in the last lecture. Contractual association is substituted 
for original community. Authority is merely the delegation of 
individual rights. Government becomes administration which 
has to execute the will of the sovereign people, whether good or 
evil, and this, again, is justified by the assumption that the will 
of the people is always good. 

In the second phase even the transcendental element which 
remained within idealism, namely the divine moral law, 
disappears. There is no more moral authority, there is only 
freedom without authority. The attempt is now made to con- 
struct society and state on the principle of freedom alone, in 
such a way diat all social order and rule is considered as a mere 



J40 THE PROBLEM OF FREEDOM [lECT. 

measure of utility. This is the condition of laissez faire, of the 
utmost possible limitation and progressive diminution of legal 
authority, the proclamation of free love superseding the 
out-moded institution of marriage. 

The third phase is a reaction against the anarchical state of 
society into which laissez faire liberalism had thrown it. It has 
become apparent that society cannot exist without authority 
holding it together. But no authority of a spiritual character is 
left — neither that of a moral law, nor that of God. One has to 
create an authority of a bluntly de facto character, the authority 
of the one who has the power, i.e. dictatorship on a purely 
naturalistic basis. It is evident that this dictatorship is irrecon- 
cilable with those rights of man that were proclaimed in previous 
centuries, because these rights would make this de facto authority 
uncertain and might destroy it. Therefore this very freedom 
has to be attacked and it is attacked, not always quite without 
reason, as individualistic and a danger to society. The totali- 
tarian state despises, ridicules and discredits liberal democracy, 
basing its criticism on the shortcomings inherent in individual- 
istic liberalism. Individual freedom disappears in the collectivist 
totalitarian state, which is erected not on a moral foundation but 
on sheer power. And this, so far, is the end of those modem 
movements of liberation in which freedom was imderstood as 
independence, and which could not but fulfil the warning word 
that the Creator spoke to Adam: "For in the day that thou 
eatest thereof thou shalt surely die ". 

We said in the beginning that the idea of freedom is not at 
the centre of Biblical revelation. Freedom, rightly understood, 
is not the first, but a second word. The first word is dependence 
on God, God's lordship. First comes God's gift and will. God 
gives freedom to man in binding him to Himself. Man's free- 
dom is identical with his dependence on God : " If the Son there- 
fore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed "." "Where 
the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty I " " It was the tragic 
error of modem humanity to seek a freedom outside of and in 
independence of God. This way could not but lead into the 
opposite, into slavery, be it slavery to the world or slavery under 
man's dominion. 



IX] THE UNGONDITIONAL FOUNDATION I4I 

Where freedom is not sought m independence, but in depend- 
ence on God, there the mastery over things will not lead to 
obsession by the things of the world or by technical powers; 
there the freedom of the individual will not produce the dissolu- 
tion of community ; there the structural hierarchy of competence 
based on unlikeness will not lead to an authoritarian caste- 
system or class-dominion; there individual freedom and social 
cohesion will be balanced, because the recognition of equal 
dignity is combined with a functional aristocracy, the freedom 
of the individual and the interest of the community being 
equally recognised. 

Let us remember, however, with reference to freedom, what 
has been said in previous connections : that the false directions 
of the emancipation-movements of modem times had their 
origin not merely in the rebellion against divine authority, but 
also in the legitimate rebellion against false authority, for which 
empirical Christianity was responsible either indirectly or 
directly. Not only had the Church sanctioned the misuse of 
authority by the political and economic powers, but it had itself 
created a clerical system of false authority and in its orthodoxy 
false spiritual authorities, which in the long run were insupport- 
able. Therefore Christianity still faces the task of interpreting 
the Christian message in such a way that freedom of the 
individual, as well as the order of society, is grounded in 
unconditional dependence' on God. 



X 



THE PROBLEM OF CREATIVITY 

ALL culture lives by the creative powers of the human 
inind. For culture is that which man does beyond 
^biological necessity. It is the sum of the new things 
which nature does not and cannot furnish. This creative power 
— ^talent or, at its maximum, genius — is in itself something 
bestowed. Man cannot produce talent or genius. Talent or 
genius cannot be made by education. Either you have this 
power or you do not have it. Education, training, schooling of 
any kind may assist the talent, and the lack of these or odier 
unfavourable conditions may hinder or even destroy the creative 
powers ; but in themselves they are, as the word genius indicates, 
given by birth. You cannot decide to be or to become a genius; 
either you are one by birth, or you will never be. This factor, 
then — ^the factor of creative power, talent or genius — ^belongs to 
those nature-given elements of civilisation or culture which from 
the beginning we have been leaving out of our consideration. 

Two things, however, lie decidedly within the range of our 
interest, i.e. within that area where religious faith or unbelief 
becomes relevant. F^st, the direction which is given to the use 
of these creative powers ; and second, the place and rank which 
is given to them within our whole system of values and our con- 
ception of the meaning of human existence at large. By being 
a Christian, or a pagan, or an atheist, one does not become a 
person of greater or smaller talent. Faith, unbelief, a world- 
outlook on this or that order neither enhances nor diminishes 
genius. But certainly the fact of being a Christian or a non- 
Christian, a true believer or an atheist, expresses itself in 
the direction which creativity takes. And further, faith or 
unbelief, world-outlook of any kind, must and will emerge in 



BARLY MISGIVINGS 143 

very different conceptions and evaluations of the creative 
element within the totality of human life. These, then, are the 
two problems with which we have to deal in trying to grasp the 
relations between Christian faith and cultural life. 

It is only in a comparatively late phase of the evolution of the 
human mind that man becomes conscious of his creative powers. 
At first, and for a long while, it is only his physical creativity 
which attracts his interest. In the Phallus^ and Lingam-cult 
he venerates his sexual creativity as a divine power. Later on, 
it is the formation of the state and legislation in which he sees 
the manifestation of supernatural divine forces. Again, in a 
later stage, he becomes conscious of the different r^in;, the crafts 
and arts, the use of fire, the handling of metals, agriculture, and 
finally the liberal arts, as being expressions of specifically human 
nature, of his creative powers. 

But now it is striking and most significant that the evaluation 
of this cultural creativity is not naively positive, but reflected 
and complex. The myth of Prometheus is a characteristic 
expression of this complex view. Certainly Prometheus, the 
titanic hero who taught men the crafts and arts and brought 
them the fire from heaven out of compassion, is a benefactor, 
but at the same time he is a rebel against a divine order. He 
had to steal the fire from the gods and for that underwent 
terrible punishment. That is, according to this view the rise of 
the creative capacity of man is looked at somehow suspiciously, 
as if there were something unlawful about it. It is somehow a 
product of usurpation. Although man is delighted to have all 
these faculties, he is still conscious of a tension which, because 
he has them, exists between creative man and the divine order. 
A similar feeling seems to be expressed in Germanic mythology, 
whereit is the dark demi-gods of the underworld who possess the 
secret of technical arts and from whom man acquires his know- 
ledge. Again, a similar idea glimmers through the oldest 
tradition of Old Testament history. Cain is distinguished from 
Abel, the mild shepherd, as the offensive cultivator, who cannot 
please God. In the Genesis story of die Fall there is discover- 
able a remnant of an older tradition, probably a Babylonian idea. 



144 THE PROBLEM OF CREATIVITY [LEGT. 

that the acquirement of knowledge is a sacrilege against divine 
property, severely punished by God. And even the present 
veiiion of the story of the Fall emphasises that there is a limit 
set by God to man's knowledge. 

But, above all, it is the story of the Tower of Babel which is 
most significant for our problem. Men have united in order to 
make a name for themselves, they want to build a city to keep 
them together and make them powerful, they want to build a 
tower whose top " may reach unto heaven ". But God steps in 
and prevents them from perfecting their tower by confounding 
their language. In this stupendous symbol of timeless validity a 
number of elements are united. The creative power and activity 
of man, represented by architecture, at one and the same time 
expresses his will to make a name for himself, to acquire fame, 
and also his unsuccessful attempt to keep human society 
together by co-operative action. In the third place, and most 
significantly, this creative ability expresses man's tendency to 
withdraw himself from the divine power and to exalt himself 
into the divine heights. 

It would, however, be one-sided and even false if we thought 
that this was all that the Bible has to say about the creativity of 
man. As a matter of fact, the Bible i(eckons quite naturally 
with this cultural or civilising capacity and activity of man, but 
without placing any specific accent on it. These creative powers 
are gifts of God and therefore good. Only their misuse is bad. 
I think it is legitimate to interpret the parable of the talents 
(from which our use of the word talent comes) as meaning that 
man is responsible before God for this as well as for all other 
gifts which he has received from his Creator, and that he is 
bound to use them in such a way that the Lord can acknowledge 
the service of the servant as faithful. But it is true that the 
interest of the Bible, in the New Testament as well as in the Old 
Testament, never dwells on these creative elements as such, but 
is entirely directed to the ceptral ^qtiye of all this and any other 
natural activity : " Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or what- 
soever ye do, do all to the glory of God 

It is difficult to say whether this motive of the subordination 



X] CULTURE SUBORDINATE TO OOD I45 

of all human activity to the honour of God has been stimulating 
or has had the opposite effect within the sphere of Western 
humanity. But there cannot be the least doubt that this 
motivation has been a directing force of creativity in the highest 
degree. The history of culture in the early Christian, in the 
mediaeval, in the Beformation and post-Reformation times is 
one great proof of that thesis. All cultural activity, art and, 
science, music and poetry, applied arts, as well as social institu- 
tions, the state, the law, the organisation of economic life, 
customs of civic life, in short everything capable of carrying the 
imprint of the human mind, has been brought, at least theoreti- 
cally and symbolically, under this highest category : deo gloria, 
deo servitium. It is true that this deo gloria was understood all 
too often in a narrow, clerical or ecclesiastical sense, and that for 
centuries the Virgin or the angels and the saints overshadowed 
God's glory. But within these limitations the European life of 
these twelve or thirteen centuries, from Constantine to the time 
of the Enlightenment, is the great example of a civilisation which 
is dominated by the idea that all human creativity and action 
ought to be a service of God. , 

Now, this positive relation between faith and culture is not 
the only one. There is also the phenomenon of Anchoritism 
with its radical denial of culture or civilised life. There is the 
monastic movement which, particularly in its several initial 
phases, was highly critical of culture, even to the extent of radical 
denial. There are also the different sectarian movements that 
show a tendency toward withdrawal from the complexities of 
the cultural life into the so<alled "simple life". There is 
Puritanism with its distinctively narrow cultural interest and its 
mistrust of many forms of art and cultural life. There is the 
pietistic movement with its semi-ascetic outlook. Furthermore, 
one caimot deny that in all these movements there is expressing 
itself a genuinely Christian motive, a critical standing aloof from 
an all too optimistic identification of the spiritual and the 
cultural. This critical line must certainly be included in any 
discussion of the relation between Christian faith and cultural 
activity. But two things must be observed. 



146 THE PROBLEM OF CREATIVITY [LECT. 

First, in most of these movements we can discover, apart firom 
Christian faith, another religious force which is primarily respon- 
sible for this negative attitude, namely Neoplatonic mysticism, 
within which there is inherent a dualistic metaphysics that has 
ascetism as its practical outgrowth. Second, we should not 
deny that apart from the Anchorite movement, which can 
hardly be called genuinely Christian, all the other movements, 
whilst critical in some parts, are most positive with regard to 
some other features of human civilisation. We should not forget 
what the Benedictines have done for the transmission of the 
heritage of ancient classical culture. We cannot pass over the 
magnificent architecture of one of the most radical and austere 
monastic movements, that of Cluny. We have to acknowledge 
with the highest praise the humanistic and scientific zeal of 
Puritanism, the dignified style of middle-class architecture within 
the Moravian community, and so forth. 

Furthermore, in this connection it is necessary to reject the 
wide-spread misunderstanding with regard to the cultural effects 
of the Reformation. Certainly the iconoclasm which resulted 
in some parts of the world from Reformation preaching, and the 
abolition of the cult of the Virgin and the saints, have to a con- 
siderable extent narrowed the range of ecclesiastical art. 

The Reformation and the Puritan movements must not, 
however, be identified. Neither is the intensity of a Christian 
culture to be measured by the extent of art employed in the 
service of the organised Church. We should never forget that 
it was within the realm of the early Lutheran Church that one 
of the greatest cultural creations took place in the shape of 
German church music, from Martin Luther to Johann Sebastian 
Bach, and that it was on the soil of Calvinistic Holland that a 
development of painting took place, equal to that of the Italian 
Renaissance, and reaching in Rembrandt one of those highest 
pinnacles of art where only a few names are inscribed. Further- 
more, it should not be forgotten th'at Rembrandt is a painter 
who increasingly made the interpretation of Biblical history his 
main artistic endeavour, just as Bach throughout his life had 
put his incomparable musical genius in the service of the divine 



X] ANONYMOUS CREATIVITY I47 

Word and often expressed his conception of music as bdng 
nothing but an attempt of man to glorify God. 

These examples of creativity being subordinated to a truly 
Christian view of life in the post-Reformation era have their 
parallels in other fields : in poetry, in natural science, in scholar- 
ship, not forgetting the economic and political spheres. Names 
like those of Johannes Kepler, Hugo Grotius, John Milton, 
William the Silent of Orange, and, above all, the large share of 
Calvinistic theology in the formation of democratic institutions 
may be sufficient to prove that, where Luther's and Calvin's 
interpretation of the Christian message had been accepteci in 
living faith, the creative mind nevec felt, itself hampered, but 
rather directed and even stimulated by that faith. 

It can easily be understood that the progressive emancipation 
from Christianity which took place in the modem world also 
expressed itself in a different evaluation of creativity. We can 
trace this new temper back to the Renaissance. From then 
onwards the bright light of fame is directed on the creative 
individual as never before. Let us not forget that creativity is 
something relative and differential ; even the average man has a 
certain measure of creadvity, modest as it may be; every one 
gives his personal stamp to his life, his surroundings, to his house. 
Creativity ranges from a minimum to a maximum. This 
maximum we call genius. While in the time when creativity 
was subordinated to the religious meaning of life this difference 
was not accentuated and even the highest genius remained 
anonymous, now this differential character of creadvity becomes 
important, and the creative talent or genius sees to it that the 
artificer's name is connected with his work. The epoch of fame 
is beginning; or, to be more exact, the epoch in which fame is 
not reserved for great generals and statesmen, but becomes 
something taken for granted within the spheres of art, science 
and scholarship. It is the time when Vasari writes his lexicon 
of famous jainters. 

In that, as in many other respects, the Renaissance is indeed a 
renascence of Greco-Roman antiquity. We have seen already, in 
previous connections, how important a role the fame of the 



148 THE PROBLEM OF CREATIVITY [lECT. 

creative genius plays in the development of> the idea of person- 
ality. But there is still a difEerence. In Greece the creative 
individual remained in the first place a member of his people, a 
citizen of his polis. With the beginning of the modem era the 
meaning of individual fame becomes different. The 1500 years 
of Christian history had produced a sense of individual person- 
ality unknown to antiquity. The individual has an eternal 
destiny as an individual. This Christian personalism lies 
between antiquity and the modem epoch. But since the Renais- 
sance a thoroughgoing transformation has taken place. It is 
no longer man as such, but it is the creative individual upon 
whom this supreme accent is placed. The creative individual 
steps out of the general crowd and is illuminated by a spptlight 
of hitherto unparalleled intensity. The names of the great 
masters are spread abroad over the whole world and their fame 
is cherished with the greatest solicitude. In the realm of liberal 
art, but even more in that of science, the rivalry of great men is 
the order of the day, not seldom taking the ugly form of disputes 
about priority. To be a man, a human being, is something; 
but to be a famous, eminent, creative man is nmch more. 

This is only one aspect of the rising importance attached to 
creativity. More and more the creative element becomes the 
supreme criterion of that which characterises man as man, the 
human as human. The development of the creative individual- 
ity becomes the guiding principle of education. Rousseau's 
Emile is educated in solitude in order to preserve his original 
individuality and to keep it from being spoiled by the conven- 
tionalities of society. Originality, elemental primitivity, in- 
dividuality a tout prix becomes the slogan. The hero worship 
of great individuals becomes a feature of our modem life. As 
mediaeval man made his pilgrimage to some sacred place where 
the bones of a sdnt were buried, modem man makes his pilgrim- 
age to the spot where the great poets or scientists lived or died ; 
mausoleums of great geniuses are built where everything con- 
cerning that person, his life and activity can be seen. The 
biographical material conceming the great poets, musicians, 
thinkers, artists, becomes immense. The smallest detail of the 



X] THE WORSHIP OF GENIUS 149 

life of Goethe is piously registered and preserved. It is parti- 
cularly in the epoch of Romanticism that the veneration of 
genius reaches its maximum. According to Schelling, it is the 
creative mind, the work of the genius, in which the divine 
creativity of nature, identical with God-head, reaches its cul- 
minating point. In the creative work of the genius " the holy, 
etemally<reating diyine power of the world which engenders all 
things"** breaks forth. Creative genius is the highest mani- 
festation of creative deity. The man of genius, so we read in 
the book of a late Romantic philosopher, is a happy solution of 
the tragedy of human history.** Genius is the manifestation 
of the world-spirit. " Music is a higher revelation than all 
wisdom and philosophy," says Beethoven. 

Whilst this metaphysical interpretation of genius has become 
rare in our days, we are certainly affected by that change within 
the hierarchy of values according to which human creatii^ty, 
talent and genius takes the highest place and is the measure 
and criterion of human value. The man of genius may do 
■whit he likes, whatever seems necessary to his productive work; 
genius is an excuse for everything. To apply moral standards 
to the man of genius appears as a sign of the narrowmindedness 
of commonplace people. For the creative genius there exists 
a special decalogue, the first commandment of whidi is: I am 
creative, therefore I can do what I find good. Here we have a 
kind of Nietzschean power-morality. Morality may be good 
for the large masses, but for the great, exceptional man it 
has no validity. As a matter of fact, Nietzsche's aristocratic 
doctrine of the superman has its origin just as much in this } 
Romantic veneration of genius as in a naturalistic conception of 
political power. One merges into the other, one helps the other. 
But it is not morality alone which is devaluated, but also 
religion. One who is himself a god needs no religion; he is 
divine in himself. He must not bow his head. Creativity takes 
the place of the religious element. Is it not this which is 
expressed in Goethe's sentence : " Wer Wissenschaft und Kunst 
besitzt, der hat Religion; wer sie nicht besitzt, der habe 
Religion ? " The creative spirit is a substitute for religion as well 



150 .THE PROBLEM OF CREATIVITY [LECT. 

as fo^ morality. Produaivity becomes in itself the meaning 

and principle of life. 

This shift in the order of values could not fail to produce fatal 
results. I would recall here what we said earlier, that culture 
viewed from the standpoint of creativity, as well as creativity 
• itself, is primarily a formal phenomenon. Creativity, as such, 
Ais indifEerent to content; it can manifest itself in any content. 
If the work is original, creative, a work of genius, its content is 
unimportant. The famous pear of Manet is Grst-class painting 
just as much as Michelangelo's frescoes in the Sistine. Creative 
genius can manifest itself just as well in a ballet-dancer of Degas 
as in Rembrandt's engravings on the parable of the prodigal son. 
Incontestable as this is, this dissociation of the creative element 
from content indicates a fatal development. Creativity which 
follows its ovm logic of formalism, and therefore despises any 
reference to content, more and more loses content and becomes a 
trifling formalism. Certainly we believe in the full artistic 
earnestness of Manet painting his pear or of Goya painting his 
famous piece of raw meat. Both are works of the first rank, 
filling everyone who is sensitive to painting with delight and 
admiration; and yet everyone who has not succumbed to the 
cult of genius, in enjoying these masterpieces will be worried by 
the question : Where does this lead ; must not this kind of art 
end in purest abstraction, in lifeless formalism? 
This is not the only indication of cbming decay. Once the 
y hta^f is established that productivity is the meaning of human 
I life, none can prevent this point of view being transferred to the 
lower regions of human production, especially since it is only a 
minority of people who are capable of taking part actively or 
receptively in art and science, at least in the sense of a passionate 
interest or a total self-abandonment. The slogan of productivity 
being the true meaning of life directs the large majority of men 
to another field, a field of production which is in closer connec- 
tion with every-day exigencies and interests, namely the field of 
mechanical or technical invention in the service of economic 
production. 

It corresponds to a materialist, quantitative conception of life. 



X] A WARNING OF DECAY I5I 

by which the technical inventor becomes the adored 83rmbol of 
creativity, and new machinery the measure of progress. Edison 
is thought of as the greatest of creative minds. It is in this 
sphere of technical invention that man enters, so to speak, into 
human competition with the Creator of nature. By architecture 
and technics he produces a man-made world, an artificial nature, 
somehow re-surfacing and effectively hiding nature. It is here 
that the motive of the Tower of Babel story is most apparent. 
Man-creator, competitor of God-creator. Certainly technics and 
building are first of all very matter-of-fact useful things. The 
multi-millionaiie building titanic skyscrapers is, as a rule, no 
romantic but a realist who calculates exactly how much this 
building is going to bring in in dollars and cents. Furthermore, 
his skyscraper is a form of architecture produced by the high 
cost of city property and the scarcity of space. But, all the same, 
it is in these architectural structures that something of that 
dangerous titanism finds expression, which the narrative of the 
Tower of Babel has in mind. It is, perhaps, not so much the 
builders as individuals, but the generation which sees these 
colossi rise from the ground and sees also the greatest rivers 
bridged, the Atlantic ocean crossed in a day's flight and the city 
of Hiroshima destroyed by a single bomb— it is this generation 
which is tempted with a feeling of God-like power. • 

No doubt, in all that man does he is fundamentally and in 
many ways dependent on the work of the Divine Creator. It 
is from nature that he gets his material and often also, without 
knowing it, the guiding ideas of his production. He can never 
free himself from the laws of statics and dynamics, but has to 
adapt himself to them. However, there is a great temptation to 
forget in the case of his own creations his dependence on that 
which God creates and to feel himself in his creativity as creator 
of his own existence. " Man is free only if he owes his existence 
to himself," we heard Karl Marx saying. The more man lives 
in his artificial man-made reality amongst man's structures and 
machinery, the more strongly he receives the impression that he 
is the creator of his own existence. It is no accident that this is 
the statement of Karl Marx, i.e. of a man who saw man only as 
an economic producer. 



152 THE PROBLEM OF CREATIVITY [lECT. 

This does not mean that technics or productivity inevitably 
estrange man from God. Even the most creative mind, and even 
the man who has to live entirely among machinery and within 
a man-made surroimding, can remain God-conscious and can do 
whatever he does for the glory of God. Human creativity and the 
man-made reality is not the reason or cause, but it is the great 
temptation to Godlessness. The more creative man is, the more 
he is tempted to confound himself with the Creator. The 
danger is the titanism of the creative man who, inebriated by his 
feeling of creativity and in a kind of mystic ecstasy, thinks him- 
self to be God. It is that old phenomenon of Sppis, of man's 
forgetting his limits, which brings him to ruin. 

Thus far we have been speaking of creativity as such. But 
the detachment from the Christian faith, as we see it taking place 
in the modem world, has its results also in the relation of the 
different spheres in which man is productive. The phenomenon 
we are now dealing with is the tendency to autonomy of culture 
and civilisation. Modem man, determined to free human 
civilisation from the tutelage of the Church, thinks it necessary 
for that purpose to emancipate it also from the predominance of 
the Christian revelation, and hence proclaims a programme of 
autonomy. This is the decisive step in the direction of seculari- 
sation, of this-worldliness. The roots of culture that lie in the 
transcendent sphere are cut off; culture and civilisation must 
have their law and meaning in themselves. 

Now, what makes this problem particularly difficult is the 
fact that, beyond all doubt, every domain of human culture and 
civilisation does have its own immanent law. Every science, 
like mathematics, has its own principles, norms and criteria, 
which certainly cannot and must not be leamed from divine 
revelation, but are immanent in the subject matter, and must be 
leamed by entering into it. The same is true of every art, every 
technique, whether it be the liberal arts, the technical arts, or 
the arts of politics and economics. In each of these fields expert 
knowledge is necessary, and this expert knowledge is the same 
for everyone, whether Christian or non-Christian. Even the 
good Samaritan, who cares for the man fallen among thieves, 



X] LIBERATION FROM TUTELAGE 153 

has to do it with expert knowledge that does not come from 
Christian love, but from practical experience. Faith and love 
do not make expert knowledge superfluous. In the good 
Samaritan they worked together without any conflict. It is love ^ 
which is the inspiration of expert activity. There is a technique 
of good Samaritanship which he who earnestly loves wants to 
learn and to apply. The principle, then, of the autonomy of the 
sciences and arts is based on truth. But it is only half the truth. 

It is no longer a half truth but a fatal error if such an auton- 
omy is understood to mean something that stands upon itself 
and calls for no subordination, no fitting into a higher unity. 
The best Samaritan-technique is no use if love, the will to help, 
does not move man to use it. The detachment of culture from 
Christianity produced the fatally erroneous belief that culture 
or creativity needs no subordination to a higher unit, but can 
live on its own resources. The vehemence with which the 
so-called Christian tutelage of culture is rejected is not in- 
comprehensible, considering how intolerably in past centuries 
Christianity has fettered culture. This is particularly obvious 
in the field of science. The narrow borderlines in which Church 
dogma kept scientific endeavour hampered scientific develop- 
ment for centuries. No wonder that the liberation of science 
from this theological tutelage took place in a violent manner, 
revealing a deep resentment which lingers on to the present day. 
It was philosophy that led the way and cut the ice; the sciences, 
the arts, developments in economic and political thought 
followed. The tendency is the same everywhere : freedom from 
ecclesiastical, theological and Christian presuppositions — 
autonomy! 

This postulate of autonomy in its unconditional sense dqes not 
take account of a most important fact, namely the unity of 
human life. There is a totalitarian charaaer in the questions, 
what for? what is the meaning? Meaning, as we have seen in a 
previous lecture, is totality. All domains of human life must be 
brought into the unity of meaning in order to be meaningful. 
This unity of meaning does not lie in any one of them as such; 
the unity of meaning lies only in that principle in which the 



154 THE PROBLEM OF CREATIVITY [LECT. 

totality of man and nature is grounded, i.e. the divine will. In 
the first centuries of the modem age the spiritual leaders still 
knew that; they did not want to emancipate civilisation from 
God, but only from the Church and also from the specifically 
Christian form of religion. They did not want to abandon 
theology as the basis of civilisation, but they were seeking a 
rational or natural theology. It was only in the course of time 
that it became clear that such a natural theology, offering a solid 
basis apart from Christian revelation, does not exist. Each 
philosophical school produced its own " rational theology and 
the metaphysical chaos finally became so great that the quest for 
a theological basis was deserted altogether. It was then that the 
] programme of the autonomy of civilisation was understood in a 
radical, in an entirely secular sense. What was the consequence? 
h First, that the different domains fell asunder. The new age 
experienced the departmentalisation of cultural life. Science 
developed itself independendy alongside art; so did the arts, 
economic life and the state. The programme involved in the 
autonomy of civilisation produced a necessarily disconnected 
specialisation. But this was only the outward appearance of a 
more fundamental change: each domain gradually lost its 
meaning. According to the postulate of autonomy, the meaning 
of science, of art, of economics, of politics was sought, each in 
itself alone. But meaning being totality, the postulate of auton- 
omy had resulted in each one of these domains trying to be the 
totality in itself. It is in this manner that the different " isms 
were created : " intellectualism " as the scientific totalitarianism, 
" aestheticism " as the totalitarianism of art, " economism ", and 
finally political totalitarianism, as the most dangerous of all 
these. 

Intellectualism and aestheticism still have a spiritual heritage 
and basis. Intellectualism is based on the total claim of science. 
Now, since science is a great spiritual good, the fatal consequences 
of its false autonomy, of the totalitarianism of science, do not 
appear so quickly. On the other hand, science is the domain in 
which specialisation proceeds most rapidly. With its tremend- 
ous specialisation during recent centuries, it became difficult to 



X] AESTHETIC TOTALITARIANISM I55 

sec a meaning any one of these sciences. Furthermore, 
scientific activity is based so entirely on one of our spiritual 
functions only, namely intelligence, that the progressive im- 
poverishment and deformation of the human soul could not but 
appear most drastically. And, finally, it became clear 'in the 
progress of science that science, as such, is incapable of giving 
life a meaning. For science never declares what ought to be, but 
only what is. Science only describes and explains &cts, it has 
no access to meaning. 

.^stheticism in many ways had a better chance, for art has 
such a manifold claim on the mind and soul of man, and it can 
move the depth of his heart in such a measure that the destruc- 
tive effect of its totalitarian claim does not easily appear. Art 
has never undergone such a process of specialisation as science. 
But asstheticism produced evils of its own. First of all, only a 
small minority of people were capable of believing that art 
could be the meaning of life, because the world of art is so 
detached from the problems of practical everyday affairs. 
Furthermore, the more art proclaimed its autonomy in the prin- 
ciple " art for art's sake " and so detached itself from the rest of 
life, the more empty it became. The separation of content and 
form, which was the necessary result of this autonomy, could not 
but manifest itself in an extreme formalism, and therefore a pro- 
gressive impoverishment. Finally, aestheticism as a philosophy 
of life inevitably leads to moral and social anarchy and chaos. 
Is not this one of the roots of the weakness of France, that | 
country which more than any other was inclined to follow the 
doctrines of aestheticism? 

Much more obvious and brutal is the efEect of totalitarianism 
in the range of economics and politics. The emancipation of 
economic life led to that typical release of the economic motive 
which is so characteristic of the Western world in the 19th and 
20th centuries, particularly in the countries with a predomin- 
antly Germanic and Anglo-Saxon population. It is not only the 
mentality which we are wont to connect with the capitalistic 
system " and with " Manchester liberalism ", but also the 
reaction against it in Marxian pan-economism, which is a dear 



156 THE PROBLEM OF CREATIVITY [LECT. 

manifestation of this evolution. Marxism and capitalism are 
twin brothers, children of the same economic totalitarianism 
which, having got hold of Western man within recent genera- 
tions, has so deeply damaged, brutalised and impoverished 
Western society. The devastations of the soul and the 
deformity of human life produced by capitalist and Marxist 
pan-economism are indescribable. 

Still, they are surpassed by what political totalitarianism has 
done to us since the formation of totalitarian states began in 
1917. What we nowadays call totalitarianism is but one of the 
forms of the totalitarian principle. It is the application of this 
principle to the state and to politics. It is necessary to see 
political totalitarianism in this larger context. It is pne of the 
inevitable products of the principle of autonomy. But it is also 
the one in which the falsehood of that principle becomes most 
manifest. It is even more dangerous than all the other totali- 
tarianisms, because of an element connected with it alone, the 
element of compulsion. The aesthete, seeing the meaning of life 
in art, does that on his own account; he can force no one else to 
share his error. The totalitarian state, however, possesses both 
the will and the power to force everyone to live as if the state were 
the meaning of life, as if the state had that all-importance which 
belongs to God alone. But when we think of this monster, the 
totalitarian state, we should never forget whose child it is : it is 
Kthe product of that programme of autonomy which was formu- 
( lated as a consequence of the attempt to emancipate culture from 
Christian faith.- If this principle of autonomy and totality is 
taken up by the state, that state at once dainu — and claims 
effectively — ^the monopoly of totalitarianism. The totalitarian 
state does away with those rival pseudo-religions, intellectualism 
and aestheticism, just as it tries to do away with its most danger- 
ous rival, true religion, in order to establish itself as the 
only acknowledged and effective religion, the pseudo-religion of 
political totalitarianism. The economic element, however, even 
a totalitarian economism, it incorporates in itself, creating the 
conditions which you may call totalitarian state-socialism or 
state-capitalism, as you please. And this is the end not only of 



X] INTIORATION THROUGH OOD I57 

freedom and humanity, but also of all true creativity. 'For 
spiritual creativity and collectiyist tyranny are mutually 
exclusive. 

Man cannot tear out of his life that unity which is in God 
alone without the gravest consequences. If he does so, the 
consequence is the proclamation of autonomy and the totali- 
tarianism of the di£erent domains. But in the competition 
between these different totalitarianisms the political makes a 
prey of all the others, because it alone has the power of coercion, 
the power to prohibit and to annihilate what it does not like. It 
replaces arguments and the free competition of spiritual forces 
by machine-guns and concentration camps. In such a fashion 
it destroys all creative life, the brutal automaton of power 
triumphing over the creative spirit. 

Let us once more come back to the creative man as he is seen 
within the Christian faith. God, the Creator, having created 
man in His image, has given him creative powers ; where man 
acknowledges his Creator, he knows that he cannot create from 
nothing as God does, that therefore his human creativity is a | 
mere imitation of God's, taking place within the limits and 
according to the laws and dependent upon the materials which 
God gives. Where God is acknowledged as the Creatof, man 
knows that the ultimate meaning of His creatures is the same as 
the meaning of all life : the glory of God and the service of men. 
If he remains within this boundary every domain of human 
activity keeps its own rights and its own kind. Moreover, each 
one then keeps within its limits. This is particularly true, and 
particularly important, in regard to the most dangerous of them 
all, the state, which is then placed under the control of the divine 
law and kept within the limits of its functions. The state is thus 
only a servant and not a master of human life. Its so-called 
sovereignty is strictly limited by the God-given purpose of the 
state, and the " sovereignty " of the individual states is limited 
by the equal rights of every other " sovereign " state. That is 
to say, the dangerous principle of sovereignty is limited by the | 
sovereignty of God, both internally and externally, and thereby 
a due relation is maintained. 



158 THE PROBLEM QF CREATIVITY 

Where the principle of autonomy is substituted for faith in 

the Creator, this unity and order in human life fall to pieces, 
and finally the state, as the substimted unifier, usurps the rights 
of all and plays the rdle of God on earth. It can do so more 
effectively when it is combined with pan-economism and techno- 
cracy. It is then that man, identifying himself with that state, 
can believe himself to be God, the creator of his own existence, 
having in his hands unlimited powers and illimitable authority 
over other men. This totalitarian man is, in all probability, the 
monster of the Apocalypse who tramples down and devours 
humanity. And the totalitarian state is the most urgent 
problem of our civilisation at this present hour. 

For it is precisely in this present generation that it should 
become obvious where the de-Ghristianisation of culture and 
civilisation — ^the main feamre of the past few centuries — ^leads. 
Humanity therefore is facing in our time, as at no time before, 
this alternative: either to continue along this road of the 
modem age, the road of emancipation from the Christian truth 
which leads to the total effacement of anything truly human and 
perhaps even to its complete physical aimihilation ; or to go back 
to the source of justice, truth and love, which is the God of 
justice, truth and love in whom only lies the power of salvadon. 



\ 



NOTES AND REFERENCES 



* Oswald Spenoler, 7%« Decline of the West. . 
•Jakob Burckhardt, Brief e an Preen (34.7.1889). 

* HuYZiNGA, Im Schatten von morgen. 

* Of course there has remained in many of the Eurojpean countries 
a good deal of Christian tradition as well as a considerable stock 
of truly idealist diought. But the main trend was in the opposite 

direction. 

'QT. John Baillie, Riddell Lectures, 1945, What is Christian 
Civilisation? to which I am greatly indebted. 

* Albert Schweizer, Geschichte der Leben-Jesu — Forschung. 

Even if we give more weight to the ancient traditions aboul 
Plato's connections with the wisdom of the Orient than has been 
customary in recent times, as J. Bidez has pleaded for in his Gifford 
Lectures {Eos ou Platon et V orient, 1945), we can see no trace of any 
influence from the side of Hebrew prophetic sources. Whether 
this would also be true with regard to Hellenistic philosophy before 
Philo, e.g. Posidonius, may be regarded as an open question. 

' Cf. Hegel's philosophy of history. One might contend that 
Max Weber's Religionssoziologie inaugurated a new and most fruitful 
line holding a. juste milieu between the two extremes or rather doing 
justice to both the material as well as the spiritual realities. But, 
so far, Max Weber's Religionssoziologie has not had the following 
it deserves either in his own or other countries. 

* The purpose of this lecture is, as the reader will have noticed, 
different from that of a number of Gifford Lecturers such as Laird 
{Theism and Cosmology, 1939), Bradley {Ideals of Religion, 1907, 
published 1940), J. Ward {The Realm of Ends, 191 1), who deal with 
similar problems but from a purely philosophical standpoint. My 
first and supreme aim here is not to prove philosophically the 
truth of the Christian idea of Being but to show how different it 
is from all philosophical conceptions and what its implications are. 

^' Cf. Emil Brunner, Die christliche Lehre von Gott, Dogmatik 
Bd. I, particularly Erster Abschnitt, Das Wesen Gottes und seine Eigen- 
schqften. The opposite view and tendency is prevalent in most 
Roman Catholic writers, as set forth with particular learning and 
clarity in E. Gilson's Gifford Lectures, L'esprit de la phUosophie 
mtdifoak. 

159 



i6o 



NOTES AND RBFEftENGES 



Before the philosopher criticises the Christian idea of creation 
he ought to see and acknowledge the unbridgeable gulf which 
s^arates it from its more or less monistic alternatives — a postulate 
wnich is certainly not fulfilled by the treatment which Laird {Theism 
and Cosmology, pp. 1 18 ff.) gives to it. 

For a thoroi;^h treatment of the idea of contingency firom the 
point of view of a philosopher who tries to do fulljustice to Christian 
thought, see Heinrich Barth, Pkilosophie der Erscheinung, i. Teil, 
AlUrtum und MittelalUr, pp. 326 ff., particularly pp. 355 ff., where 
he develops this idea in its most Christian form as set forth by Petrus 
Damiani. 

" Cf. F. A. Lanoe, Geschichte des Matmalismus, Vol. II, p. 196. 

Cf. the book of the famous mathematician, H. Weyll of 
Princeton, The Open Universe. 

Psalm XXXVI. 

In the discussions about this lecture I was asked whether I 
was not taking here the line of Berkeley's idealist philosophy. 
My answer is : certainly not. First, what I have said is not a 
result of philosophical reflection but an exposition of Christian 
faith. Second, according to the Christian faith in God the Creator 
and in the creation of the world, the reality of this created world 
is firmly asserted, even if it is said that this reality is God's thought 
and the product of His will. God's will — as distinguished from 
God's ideas — does not enter Berkeley's argument at all. 

" Karl Basth, Kirchliche Dogmatik, III. Bd., i. Teil, S. 5 und 27. 

3* Cf. for instance, the sceptical philosophy of Sextus Empiricus. 

^' Fexjerbach, VorUsiuigen ilber das Wesen der Religion, ed. Jodl, 

S. 31. 

*• It is necessary here to refer to a writer who, so far, is entirely 
unknown in English-speaking countries and who shares with 
Martin Buber the merit of having dbcovered the I-Thou relation : 
Feiu>inand Ebner, in his work Das Wort und die geistigen Realitdten, 
1 92 1. Martin Buber seems to have made his discovery independ- 
ently of Ebner although a Utde later, Ich und Du, 193^. As the 
third writer to whom we owe much for the understanding of the 
Thou-I relation I should mention Friedrich Gogarten, wno later 
on unfortunately developed an ethics of authority which led to 
misuse by certain propagators of Nazi ideology. Eberhard Grise- 
bach in his earlier works belongs to the same group, whilst Martin 
Heidegger, outstanding as a ^hiloso[>her and as founder of what 
is called the school of existentialism, is only slightly related to the 
I-Thou philosophy. All these thinkers have come under the in- 
fluence of SOren Kierkegaard who ought be called the founder 
of a Christian philosophy of " existence ". 



NOTES AND REFERENCES 



l6l 



Whilst thb mentality is at present more manifest in Soviet 
Russia than anywhere else, it is in the making in other highly 
industrialised countries as well. It is a product of the modem 
age at large, and cannot but become predominant if it u not 
counteracted by a strong Christian movement. 

**It will have to be worked out in another context what the 
distinction of God-knowledge and world-knowledge means within 
the different sciences. Distinction in no way means separation. 
Absolute and relative knowledge are correlative. 

'* " Sonnenklarer Bericht an das gr5ssere Publikum Uber das 
eigentliche Weseh der neuesten Philosophie, ein Versuch, die Leser 
zum Verstehen zu zwingen", 1801, sSmtl. Wke., II, S. 334-430. 

** I Cor. vni, 3, 3. 

*• John XIV, 6. 

** Cf. Brunner, The Divine-Human Encounter ( Wahrheit als Begegmmg) 
and Revelation and Reason, chapter 2. 

" C/*. Plato's Phaedo, the description of the monk-like disposition 
of the real philosopher, 66-7. 

Plato's idea of the good, Repttblic, VI, 508, and its modem 
parallel, Kant's idea of God as being the principle of practical 
reason. 

*• Of course Bergson's idea of durie rMle was an attempt to over- 
come this spatialisation of time ; just as, in a very different way, 
was Heidegger's conception of Dasein (Sein und ^nt). But both 
solutions of the time problem are very different from that of 
Christianity, Bergson's durie being a pantheistic or mystical mixture 
of temporality and eternity, Heide^er's Dasein, on the other hand, 
being correlative to life-unto-death, without a Beyond. But it is 
highly important that the leading philosophers of our age are deal- 
ing with the problem of time much more intensively than any 
previous school of philosophy. 

"James 1, 17. 

" Gal. IV, 4. 

«Eph. 1, 9. 

my article, " Das Einmalige und der Existenzcharakter ", 
in Deutscke Bl'itter JUr Philosophie, 1929 ; and Die ehrisHiehe Lehre 
ton Gott, S. 385 ff. 
** Matth. XXV, 13. 

»» Of course it is true that Au^tine's De Civitate Dei is no phil- 
osophy of history as Troeltsch pomts out (Der Historismus und seine 
Pnbleme, S. 14 and note, S. 15). The question is whether anything 
whidi Troeltsch would have acknowledged as philosophy would be 
able to deal with that what a Christian would admowledge as Mstory. 

*• Rom. vm, 38. 



NOTES AND REFERENCES 



" Rom. vra, i8. 

*• Matt, xin, 30. 

The first idealist philosophy of history is Lessing's Erziehung 
ies MenschengeschUchU, lyTj and 1780, soon followed by Herder's 
Ueen zur Philosophie der Geschichte der Menschheit, 1784-90. I do 
not know any system of philosophy of history, not even Hegel's, 
which shows more clearly the traits of this optimistic evolutionism 
than Schleiennacher's, embedded in his " philosophische Ethik ". 

♦"The typical and most influential representative of this op- 
timistic evolutionism is Auguste Gomte in his Cours de Philosophie 
Positive and Systime de Politique Positive, ou traiU de sociologie, instituant 
la religion de rkumaniti, 1830-54. Whilst in Comte's system the 
faith in science is combined with a spiritual, although entirely 
immanent element, Herbert Spencer s evolutionist philosophy 
has got rid even of this remainder of religion or idealism. Spencer 
puts his faith in evolution entirely on the natural process oS 

differentiation " and " integration " and on the r61e of utili- 
tarian thinking. The more recent idea of " emergent evolution " 
— as, e.g. expounded in Laird's Gifford Lectures {Theism and 
Cosmology) is a combination of speculative idealism and naturalistic 
evolutionism following Bergson's neo-ScheUingian idea of ivolution 
criatriee. 

*^Cf. the article "Logos" in Kittel's TTuologisches Worterhuh 
Vim Jhfeuen Testament, B., Der Logos in Griechentum und HeUetnsmus, 
TV, 76-89. 

** The above cited article " Logos " in Kittel's WSrterbuch shows 
clearly both the unity and the differences of the Greek philosophical 
schools, as well as the fundamental difference between all of them 
and the Biblical idea of " the word of God ". 

*» Cf. Bousset, Die Religion des Judentums, S. 506-520. 

** Cf. Delvaille, Essm star I'idie du progris jusqu'a la fin du i8mt 
liicle. 

Leibnitz has often been named among the ori^nators of the 
idea of universal progress. Quite wrongly so. His view of the 
future is rather pessimistic. There is in hu Nomeaux essais a passage 
which ranks him with those prophets of fiiture European chaos 
named in our first lecture. I cannot refi-ain from quoting it in 
full. Speaking of the disciples of rationalist philosophers he says : 
" Qui se croyant d^harg^ de I'importun^ cramte d'une providence 
surveillante et d'un avenir mena5ant, lachent la bride k leurs passions 
brutales, et tournent leur esprit k siduir et k corrompre les autres ; 
et s'ils sont ambitieux et d'un naturel un peu dur, ils seront capables 
pour leur plaisir ou avancement de mettre le feu aux quatre coins 
de la terre. . . . Je trouve m£me que les opinions approchantes 
s'insinuant peu k peu dans I'esprit des hommes du grand monde 



NOTES AND REFERENCES 



qui reglent les autres et dont dependent les aiTaires et se glissant 
dans les livres k la mode disposent touUs choses d la revolution giniraU 
dont V Europe est meruuie et achivent de ditruire ce qui reste encore dans 
le monde de sentiments g^n^reux. . . . Ces public spirits, cpmme 
les Anglais les appellent, diminuent extrtoement et ne sont plus 
a la mode ; et ils cesseront d'avsuitage quand ils cesseront k 6tre 
soutenu par la bonne Morale et la vraie Religion. . . . Et si 
pour la grandeur ou par caprice quelqu'un versait un ddluge de sang, 
iil renoersait tout en dessus dessous on compterait cela pour rien. ... Si 
Ton se corrige encore de cette maladie d'esprit ipidemique dont les 
mauvais effets commencent k £tre visibles, ces maux, peut- 
etre, seront prevenus ; mais si elle va croissant la providence corrigera 
les hommes par la revolution mime qui en doit naitre." (Leibnitz : 
Op, philosoph., ed. Erdmann, p. 387.) In another place he says : 
" The atheist and earthly mind propagates itself in such a manner 
that one has reason to believe that the world is already in its old 
age. The last sect in Christendom and in general in the world 
wUl be atheism " (quoted — ^with a wrong reference — ^in E. de 
Rougemont, Les deux citis, II, p. 109). 

*• It b one of the most deep-seated differences between Britain 
and the European continent that in English idealistic philosophy the 
connection with the Christian tradition was never cut, whilst on 
the continent, and particularly in German idealism (since Fichte), 
it was. If ever a history of the Giiford Lectures should be written, 
this fact would come to the light most strikingly. On the con- 
tinent, philosophy got increasingly out of touch with theology 
(whilst the reverse would not be true during the 19th century !) ; 
in Great Britain the tie was never completely broken. Therefore 
idealism always was somehow " Christian idealism ", even there 
where it was not conscious of it or would not have been willing 
to admit it. What is said above is said with regard to the con- 
tinental situation. This difference accounts for many things of 
which not the least is the immunity of Great Britain from totali- 
tarianism. 

"John I, 1 8. 

•*John I, 17. 

«»Gal. V, 6. 

I am referring to the so-called existentialist philosophy, both 
of Heidegger and of Sartre. 

" Otto's famous book. The Idea of the Holy, is misleading in so 
far as it describes a phenomenon of holiness as being a general 
phenomenon of religion whilst it is — not in all, but in some of its 
most important features — a specifically Biblical (particularly an 
Old Testament) phenomenon. 

'*For this sketch of Christian anthropology cf. my book, Der 



164 



NOTES AND REFERENCES 



Mensch im Widerspruch, 1937 {Man in Revolt, 1939), where the im- 
plications of the idea of GkMl-image as well as its limitations by 
the reality of sin are fully dealt with. 

•*So far as I know, the two historical movements have never 
yet been understood from this anthropological angle. The nearest 
approach is still Dilthey's Weltanschauung und Analyse its Menschen 
seit der Renaissance, Ges. Schriflen, Bd. II), but with far more interest 
and understanding for the Renaissance than for the Reformation. 

•* Kant, Kritik der reinen Vernunft, Vorrede zur zweiten Ausgabe. 

** Eddinoton, in his GifFord Lectures, The Nature of the Physical 
World, 1927, in discussing the question whether there might be 
other solar systems, which in themselves would be the necessary 
presupposition of human life, says : " I should judge that perhaps 
not one in a hundred millions of stars can have undergone this 
experience in the right stage and conditions to result in the forma- 
tion of a system of planets" (p. 177). 

Ed. Fueter, Geschichte der exakttn Naturwissmschajien in der 
sclaoeizerischm AufklSrmg, S. 33. 

" Giordano Bruno, the prophet of Copemicanism, is at the 
same time a fierce opponent of Christian doctrine, particularly of 
Calvinism. In his allegorical-philosophical treatise, The Triumphant 
Beast, he attacks the whole Christian doctrine as anthropocentric 
and pardcularistic. Cf. Dilthey, op. ext., the essay on Giordano 
Bruno, pp. 297-311. But Bruno's case shows clearly enough the 
guilt of the contemporary church, both Roman Catholic and 
Calvinist. 

It is with these problems in mind that the new attempts to 
restate the Christian Anthropology have been made, by myself 
{Der Mensch im Widerspruch, Engl. Man in Revolt, 1937 and 1939) 
and Reinhold Niebuhr, in his Giiford Lectures, Human Nature md 
Human Des titty, 1941 and 1942. 

What is here called " hominism " is more or less what has 
in recent times been understood in English-speaking countries by 
" humanism" {cf., e.g., Schiller, Humanism, 1902 ; Studies in Humanism, 
1907, etc). 

Psalm cxxxrx, 13-15. 

Cf Jaeger, Paideia ; F. Wehrli, Vom antiken Humanitdtsbegr\ff, 
«939- 

About Plato's views on slavery cf. Republic, V, 469 ; IV, 331 ; 
Leges, VI, 776. About the ipdividualising principle as baas of 
a (moderate) caste-system, cf. Republic, III, 415 ; IV, 433, 427. 

*' How abstract the idea of man is in (later) stoicism may be 
seen from Epictetus' description of the universal state of the wise ; 
cf. Dialogues, III, 22. 



NOTES AND REFERENCES 



165 



** Aristotle, Niemuuhaea* Ethia, bode 8. 

••Feuerbach, Vorlesungen uher das Wesen der Religion, and Das 
Wesen des ChristetUums. For detailed references see Brunner, 
Revelation and Reason, ch. 16. D. F. Strauss, Der alie und der neue 
Glaube (1872). For Karl Marx, see his early writings edited, to- 
gether with those of Engels, in the Historisch-kritische Gesamtausgabe 
of the Marx-Engel Institut, Moskau, Frankfurt, iga?- 

Cf. systems of political theory like that of Gumplowicz, 
Oppenheimer, Giddings, or — with very different methods but 
similar results — the formalism of Kelsen. 

" I C!or. Ill, 6 ; vi, 19. 

** It should be remembered that the negative valuation of bodily 
appetites or instincts as " low " is not of Christian but of l^latonic 
origin. 

There was nothing accidental about Hider's choice of 
Nietzsche's works as a present for his friend Mussolini, even though 
he himself is hardly likely to have read much of them. But it 
was through mediating interpreters like Bilumler {Nietzsche, der 
Philosoph und PoliUker) and Spengler, Der Untergang des Aberdlandes 
Mensch und Teeknik, politische Schrijften, Jahre der Entscheidutig — a book 
of which more than 100,000 copies were sold — that Nietzsche's 
philosophy of Wille zur Macht became predominant. 

'* Cf. Dilthey, Das natiirlicitt System der Geisteswissenschaften im 77. 
Jakrkmdert, op. cit., pp. go ff. 

'I This lecture is a summary of my book. Justice and the Social 
Order, 1943, Engl. 1945. 

'*As a matter of fact the concept of natural law is already 
accepted by Paul : Rom. i, 36 f ; i, 32 ; n, 14 f ; i Cor. xi, 14. 

^* It is not Karl Barth who is the first opponent of natural law 
but RitschI and the Ritschlian school, where the opposition to 
this concept is grounded in Kantian agnosticism. Further back, 
it is romantic historicism which, in jurisprudence, as well as in 
theology, opposed natural law as being " unhistorical ". If the 
Barthians who so valiantly fought against the Hitler state only 
knew a litde more of the tustory of political thinking in Germany, 
they would become aware of the fact that the fight against natural 
law resulted in the abolition of all standards by which what the 
present day State sees fit to declare law might be criticised. 

''* Hiis positivist conception of law prevails in most of those 
representatives of political science who base their juridical and 
political theory on " sociological " data. It is very unfortunate 
that sociology was founded as a science at a time when positivistic 
evolutionism had become more or less an unquestioned axiom. 



NOTES AND REFKRENCES 



It u this school of naturalist sociology which bears a large share 
of responsibility for the destruction of justice — in theory first, in 
practice as a consequence. 

Rousseau, Discours sur I'itUgaliti its hommes, Oeuvres compl., 
I, 382. Contrat Social, p. 65. The quotations are given in Brunner, 
Justice and the Social Order, p. 43. 

Rousseau, Contrat Social, book I, ch. 6. 

Cf. Hans Barth, Wahrheit und Ideologic, in the chapter 
" Ideologie und ideologisches Bewusstsein in der Philosophic von 
Karl Marx", the philosophical presuppositions of the Marxian 
doctrine are developed with most careful documentation from 
Marx' writings. 

•* Cf. Brunner, Die christliehe Lehre von Gott, ch. 15. 

"* Hebr. xi, 10. 

«» Gal. ni, 28. 

*' I Cor. vii, 31 if. 

»* Rom. vn, 15 ff. 

•* Of course, Fichte's " Ich " is not simply the empirical Ego 
of man. But the very fact that he substitutes for Kant's ethics of 
duty his ethics of freedom shows that he u in earnest in calling the 
absolute reality " Ich ". CJ. note 90. 

•* Psalm vui, 6. 

There can be no question that Luther and Calvin in their 
fight against Roman Catholic Pelagianism, went a long way in 
the direction of complete, metaphysical determinism. Cf. Luther's 
De Servo Arbitrio. What they were driving at, however, was a truly 
Biblical conception of freedom as being identical with independence 
of God. For a more thorough treatment of this central question 
of Christian anthropology see my Man in Revolt, chapters 5 and ii. 

*• FiCHTE, Samtl. Wke., V, p. 479. 
*^ Marx, op. cit.. Ill, p. 134. 

** Donald Brinkmann, Mensch und Technik, 1946, pp. 105 ff. 

*' Cf Luther's classical treatise on The Freedom of the Christian Man. 

*" One can see this change in the development from the trans- 
cendental idealism of Kant to the metaphysical or speculative 
idealism of Fichte. For Kant, freedom is correlative to duty and 
grounded in law ; for Fichte, law is identical with freedom. There 
is no other law than the one to be free. See his System der Sitten- 
tekre of 1 798, works IV, pp. 59 ff. 
John VIII, 36. 
3 Cor. m, 17. 

*^ I Cor. X, 31. 



NOTES AlfD REFERENCES 167 

** ScHKLUNO, Ueber das VtihUUnis der bildetiden KSnste lytr JfaUir, 
Wke., VII, S. 293- 
** Ehil Lucka, Stu/en der Genialiiat, S. igi. 

** The startling theory of Max Weber that Calvinism is one of 
the roots of modern capitalism, sponsored by Ermt Troeltsch and 
vndely accepted by theologians and others, has met severe criticism 
and is in its original form untenable. A much more cautious 
statement of the case is made by R. H. Tawney, Religion and the 
Rise of Capitalism. See particularly his prefkce to the edition of 
'937> PP- xi-xiv. 



1 



INDEX 



Actus Purus, 19 




Churchill, Winston, i, 3, 4, 10 


Aeschylus, 91 




Civilisation, i, 2, 4, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 


Anchoritism, 145, 146 




45. 53. 58, 60, 61, 62, 66, 68, 82, 


Angelico, Fra, 5 




93. 97. '42, 145. 146. 152, 154. 


Aristotle, 9. 23. 52, 63, 92, 93, 96, 


158 


116, 119, 165 




Civilisation, Christian, i, 4, 6, 9, 


Augustine, 50, 161 




10, 12 






Comte, Auguste, 85, 86, 99, 162 


Bach, J. S., 5, 146 




Constant, Benjamin, 3 


Baillie, John, 159 




Constantine, 145 


Earth, Hans, 166 




Continuity, 20, 21 f., 46, 75, 76, 


Barth, Heinrich, 160 




77. 85, 122 


Barth, Karl, 27, 160, 165 




Copernicus, 35, 80, 81 flF., 84 


Beethoven, 62, 149 




Creatio Continua, 19 


Boiedictines, 146 




Creation, 18, 21, a6, 27, 35, 79, 


Bergson, 161, 162 




89, 96, 116, 118, 121, 134, 138, 


Bidez, J., 159 




160 


Bolshevism, 3 




Creator, 26, 27, 35, 51, 77, 78, 89, 


Bcikdey, 25, 160 




96, 100, 102, 107, 108, 116, 117, 


Bousset, 162 




136, 138, 140, 144, 151, 152, 


Bradley, 159 




157, 158, 160 


Brahma, 16, 35, 130 




Culture, 2, 4, 6, 8, 10, II, 53, 54 f.. 


Brahmins, 16 




61, 62, 63, 66, 69, 70, 73, 82, 92, 


Brinkmaiin, D., 166 




142, 145, 152, 153, 154, 158 


Brunner, Emil, 159, 161, 


164, 




166 




Damiani, P., 160 


Bruno, Giordano, 84, 164 




Darwin, 35, 53, 55, 56, 80, 82 f.. 


Bubcr, Martin, 34, 160 




84. 85 


Burckhardt, Jakob, 2, 159 




Degas, 150 






Delvaille, 162 


Calvin, John, 147, 166 




Democritus, 19, 35 


Christian Faith, 6, 11, 13, 57, 


, 63, 


Determinism, 22, 130, 1*31, 132, 


68. 71. 73. 86, 96, 100, 102, 


105. 


135. '36, 166 


121, 145, 146, 152, 156, 157, 160 


Dilthey, 164, 165 



169 



170 



INDEX 



Ebner, Ferdinand, 34, 160 
Eddington, 81, 164 
Edison, 151 
Einstein, 25 
Engels, 165 

Enlightenment, 3, 6, 39, 53, 86, 97, 

100, 145 
Election, 40, 50 
Epictetus, 128, 164 
Erasmus, 98 

Eschatology, 19, 27, 54, 72-74 
Euripides, 91 

Fascism, 2, 3 
Fate, 18, 23 

Feuerbach, 33, 98, 99, 160, 165 
Fichte, 39, 85, 130, 133, 163, i66 
Franklin, Benjamin, 136 
Freedom, 8, 10, 11, 23, 24, 42, 43, 

48, 100, 123, 127, 128, 153, 157, 

166 

Fueter, Ed., 164 

Galileo, 35 

Giddings, 165 

Gide, Andr£, 134 

Gilson, E., 159 

Goethe, 17, 2t, 137, 149 

Gogarten, Friedrich, 160 

Gospel, 6, 7, 48, 50, 63, 65, 72, 73, 

74, 105, ti6 
Goya, 150 
Grisebach, 34, 160 
Grotius, Hugo, 109, 147 
Gumplowicz, 165 

Haeckel, Ernst, 15, 39 
Hamann, 70 
Hartmann, Nikolai, 134 
Hcgcl, 3a, 33, 34, 53, 56, 67, 85, 
98. 99i >59i >6a 



Heidegger, Martin, 34, 160, 161, 
163 

Heraclitus, 52 

Herder, 32, 53, 54, 56, 67, 162 
Hesiod, 52 

Hitler, Adolf, i, 114, 115, 165 
Homer, 81 

Humboldt, 32, 67, 85 
Husserl, 34 
Huyzinga, 159 

Idealism, 3, 17, 18, 25, 26, 27, 31, 
32. 33. 35. 4'. 46. 65, 66, 67. 68, 
69. 70. 7». 75. 79. 80. 8'. 85, 
86, 87, 88, 95, 96, 97, 98, 100, 
loi, 139, 159, 160, 162, 163, 166 

Image of God, 2, 78, 84, 88, 8g, 
90,94, 118, 131, 164 

Jaeger, W., 164 

James, William, 34 

Jesus Christ, 5. 6. 7. 9. 5i. 79. 

105, 108, 118 
John, Saint, 7, 43, 64, i6i, 163, 

166 

Kant, 25, 31, 43, 81, 85, 161, 164, 

166 

Karma, 23, 62 

Kelsen, 165 

Kepler, Johannes, 147 

Kierkegaard, 31. 34. 35. 160 

Kingdom of God, 6, 7, 5a, 58 

Kittel, 163 

Laird, 159, 160, i6a 
Lamarck, 53, 55 
Lange, f. A., 160 
Lapl«c«, 93, 34 
Laws of Nature, 22 ft., 27 
Lcibnita, 17, 66, 162 f. 



INDEX 



17' 



Lenin, 114 

Lessing, 53, 54, 56, 162 
Locke, John, $8 

Logos, 17, 60, 61, 63, 64, 65, 71, 

77, 78, 100, 108, 162 
Lucka, Emil, 167 
Luther, Martin, 146, 147, 166 
Lyell, 55 

Manet, 150 

Marx, Karl, 3, 33, 67, 98, 99, 103, 
104, 114, 124, 134, 151, 165, 166 
Materialism, 18, 19, 22, 31, 32, 33, 

34. 35> 37> 98, 150 
Michelangelo, 5, 150 
Mill, J. S., 85, 86, 99 
Milton, 5, 147 
Moravian community, 146 
Moses, 9 
Mussolini, 165 

National Socialism, 2, 3, 4 
Naturalism, 3, 32, 55, 98, 100, loi, 
120 

Natural law (Lex naturae), 24, 

107, 108, 115, 116, 165 
Neoplatonism, 16, 18, 20, 23, 26, 

46. 52. 71. 96, 146 
Neoplatonists, 48, 63 
Niebuhr, Reinhold, 164 
Nietzsche, 3, 47, 99, 103, 104, 135, 

149. '65 
Nirvana, 46, 62 

Ontology, 25, 28 
Oppenheimer, 165 
Orders, 24 f., 108, 138 
Otto, R., 163 

Parmenides, 9, 46, 48 
Paul, Saint, 41, 139, 165 



PersonaHty, 29, 91, 93, 132, 148 
"Perspectivism," 25, 29 
Philo, 159 
Planck, 25 

Plato, 9, 16, 20, 23, 25, 31, 41, 46, 
48, 63, 92, 93, 96, 116, 119, 159, 
161, 164 

Plotinus, 20 

Posidonius, 159 

Positivism, 3, 36, 37, 97, 99, 100, 

no, 165 
Protestant orthodoxy, 35 
Proudhon, 114 
Puritanism, 145, 146 

Reformation, 13, 52, 73, 80, 86, 97, 

115, 145, 146, 147, 164 
Relativism, 30, 31 
Rembrandt, 5, 61, 146, 150 
Renaissance, 80, 84, 86, 88, 97, 

100, 136, 146, 147, 148, 164 
Revelation, 8, 2i, 25, 27, 35, 37, 

38, 40, 41, 42, 44, 49, 50, 64, 65, 

79, 80, 81, 88, 104, 105, 108, 

140, 152, 154 
Ricardo, 113 
Ritschl, 165 
Rougemont, E. de, 163 
Rousseau, 53, 56, iii, 112, 113, 

114, 124, 148, 166 

Sartre, 130, 163 
Scheler, Max, 34 
Schelling, 149, 162, 167 
Schiller, F. C. S., 32, 85, 164 
Schleiermacher, 67, 162 
Scholastic theology, 19 
Schweizer, Albert, 159 
Sextus Empiricus, 160 
Socrates, 10 
Solon, 107, 116 



172 



INDEX 



Sophocles, 9 1 

Spencer, Heitert, 85, 86, 99, 162 
Spengler, Oswald, 1, 2, 159 
Stoicism, 23, 63, 87, 92, 93, 94, 

100, 107, 116, 117, 119, 164 
Strauss, David F., 33, 98, 165 

Tawney, R. H., 167 
Theodicy, 66 
Trinity, doctrine of, 38 
Troeltsch, E., 161, 167 

Upanishads, 16 



Vasari, 147 
Vedanta, 130 

Ward, J., 159 
Weber, Max, 159, 167 
Wehrli, F., 164 
Weyll, H., 160 
William the Silent, 147 
Word of God, 35, 41, 49, 50, 71, 
79. 147. 162 

Zarathustra, 64 f. 
Zeus, 23